INTERSECTIONS

By

Lady Angel & Scribe

 

 

Chapter 1

 

 

They say these often begin across a crowded room and in the aftermath of what had taken place, Chris Larabee decided he was not going to be so quick to make judgements on the validity of cliches. After what transpired later, Chris could not deny the entire situation really did have its beginnings in a crowded room.

 

Chris Larabee looked across the crowded room of the saloon that Team 7 often frequented when they were finally off duty after a hard day’s work at the office. Even though the week was only just beginning, the ATF bureau had received enough leads to keep all the teams busy, running down the sources and authenticating information. He himself had spent much of the day locked in his office, talking to informants and assessing what was useful data that could lead to an arrest.

 

He knew that much of the reason for his seclusion was to keep away from Mary Travis, the journalist who was spending a week with his team writing a story for the Clarion News, the local paper. This meant that she was required to tag along during their field assignments, stakeouts and now, thanks to Buck, who was going to be fast tracked to checking liquor licenses at gay bars if he did not stop his meddling, to their favourite watering hole as well. Buck, who’s crazy imagination led him to believe that he, Chris Larabee, was attracted to the woman, had invited Mary along when the team had left the office at the day’s end.

 

Chris sat apart from the rest of his team who were congregated around the woman, engaged in lively chatter as she told war stories of her journalistic prowess abroad. Although he was placed at the bar while his team occupied a table, Chris could hear snippets of conversation and had to begrudgingly admit that Mary had not been exaggerating when she said she could take care of herself. The lady was well travelled and by the sounds of it, she had seen her share of action in the past.

 

Chris turned back to his beer when he saw Buck Wilmington rise from the table that the rest of Team 7 were occupying, preparing to order another round of drinks while at the same time, make another attempt to charm the siren like beauty who presently owned the establishment. Inez Rosillos was at present tending bar and Chris had to admit she was a stunning looking woman, with dusky skin, jet coloured hair and dark looks that could only have been moulded for the sole purpose of seduction. Unfortunately, for Buck that is, the personality of the lady was nothing like what her incredible features might imply. Chris found her earthy, brazen and completely oblivious that her looks could reduce men to slobbering idiots if she ever chose to use her beauty that way.

 

"Hello darling," Buck said, leaning over the counter oozing copious amounts of charm while waiting for Inez to come for his order."

 

Inez glanced over her shoulder from where she had been polishing some glasses and rolled her eyes seeing Buck waiting for her. Chris watched the exchange with amusement, wondering if Buck had any idea whatsoever, how prepared the lady was for him.

 

"What can I get you Senor?" she asked politely, as always, never rude, just to the point.

 

"How about my heart?" Buck replied with a look on his face that Chris knew to be the patented ‘Buck Wilmington puppy dog special.’ It usually worked quite well with the insipid types but somehow Chris had a feeling that it was not going to be so easy with Inez.

 

"I’m sorry," Inez said sweetly. "I’m all out of hearts, but brains are the special of the house and you seem to be in need of at least one."

 

"You wound me Inez," Buck said smoothly and Chris had to applaud the quick recovery. "Once you get to know me, you’ll see that I’m a man of depths."

 

"I have no doubt of that Senor," she said skeptically and then shifted to the reason for his appearance at the bar. "Now, what can I get you?"

 

Buck let out a deep sigh, deciding that he was going to win her one way or another but that was not to be tonight. Giving her his order, he came towards Chris to wait while she went off to fill it. Buck tried not to seem disappointed that the plan of getting Mary and Chris together in a more sociable environment had failed. He should have known Chris would not make it easy for him to work his magic as matchmaker with out a good deal more effort.

 

"Are you going to hide out here all night?" Buck grumbled, as he approached his old friend.


"No," Chris drained his glass and said with perfect innocence. "I’m going to go home and hide out all night."

 

"Just talk to her!" Buck said exasperated. "I mean she’s beautiful and I think she likes you."

 

Despite himself, Chris’ gaze shifted to Mary with interest, before realising that he had given himself away about how he really felt about the woman. Meeting Buck’s triumphant grin with narrowed eyes, the leader of Team 7 said in a very low voice, "Leave it alone Buck."

 

The tone of his voice told Buck ‘go away’ and the ATF agent had too much sense of self-preservation to ignore that warning. He was almost grateful when Inez turned up with his order so that he could make a graceful departure. Picking up the tray, Buck let out a weary sigh of resignation. "Whatever you say Chris." Disapproval showed clearly in his voice as he spoke, however, Buck was not game enough to say anything else as he left.

 

Chris watched him go and took note of the arrival of Alexandra Styles in the establishment. Her presence in the saloon coincided with Vin rising from his chair and crossing the floor to meet her. Chris was glad that things were going so well for at least one of the team when it came to their love life. He only had to glance at Ezra who was seated on the far end of the bar, nursing a glass of champagne, to know that he was probably feeling as miserable as the leader of Team 7.

 

 

**********

 

 

In truth, Ezra was not miserable, but he was depressed. He sat at the edge of the bar, paying little attention to the proceedings around him as he continued to stack champagne glasses in the same formation as one might attempt with small shot glasses. He knew that he was being ridiculous. Every time he met the woman, she did nothing but injure him as he could attest by the dull throbbing of his ribs following their last encounter. Trouble was, she also had the power to deliver the most heart stopping kisses he had ever known. He almost sighed, reminiscing about the wonderful scent of her perfume when those silken lips had touched him, sending a charge of electricity surging through his entire being until it had gone to critical mass in that sensitive place below his waistline.

 

Somehow he had to find her!

 

"Senor Standish," Inez said, returning to the handsome ATF agent with another tall glass of champagne. "I think this is the last one I am giving you. As it is, I think I am going to have to ask for your keys." She looked at him with no hint that she was joking.

 

"My dear lady," he said with typical Ezra Standish dignity, "I assure you I am perfectly capable of taking myself home or comporting myself in an automobile."

 

"I don’t think so," she shook her head. "You’re a walking violation of alcohol as it is. It’s your keys or the bar is closed. The choice is yours," she said firmly, unmovable on this point.

 

Ezra frowned as he debated his decision before digging into his coat and producing the keys to his Jaguar. "You have me at a disadvantage, Miss Rosillos, but for the moment, I succumb to your wisdom." He dropped the whole set into her palm and watched her slip it under the counter.

 

"Now tell me," she said leaning over the bar and unintentionally giving an eyeful of a very impressive cleavage. Being the gentleman that Ezra was, he tried to keep his eyes on her face.

 

"What could reduce a man like yourself to the state you are in?" she asked, displaying a genuine concern that touched Ezra more than he liked to admit.

 

"I would rather not talk about it," Ezra replied, leaning his chin on the hand that was propped up by the elbow against the hard polished surface of the bar counter. "It would only make me order another drink and I think, we would all agree that I may have had enough for the evening."

 

"I will bring you another if you like," Inez said warmly, a hint of affection filtering into her voice for this man. Like all the members of Team 7, she was familiar with him since assuming ownership of the saloon and had been impressed at how he always managed to treat her like a lady, even though some would be so vulgar as to call her nothing more than a bar maid. It was quite something to make a woman like herself, who was not prone to sentiment, feel like a lady and for that she would always had a soft spot for him. "I will also put you in a cab myself, if I have to."

 

"Why Miss Inez," he produced a delightfully boyish smile. "Are you making a pass at me?"

 

Not really, Inez thought immediately but saw no reason to be rude because his behaviour seemed to indicate he was wounded enough already without her adding fresh pain to his stable. "Would you mind?" she asked, teasing him a little.

 

"Not at all," he played the game a little further before adding, "However, if I were to display an interest in you, I have this terrible feeling that I am going to be on the receiving end of yet another misfire."

 

"I beg your pardon?" She looked at him not understanding.

 

"A bad joke." Ezra shrugged away the comment. "I do not suppose you would care to take me up on

an invitation to dinner sometime?"

 

"Dinner would be nice." Inez nodded with a smile. "When you sober up, let me know when you would like to go," she said sounding nothing like the bartender that had delivered such scathing rebuttals to Buck Wilmington in his pursuit of her. She drifted off to tend to her other customers, leaving Ezra with the warmth of her smile on his skin like sunshine on a beautiful day.

 

Ezra could well understand why Buck was so smitten. He also knew that with the playboy’s present tactics, were never going to get anywhere with the lady. Inez was not someone that could be won over with slippery words or juvenile attempts at seduction. The person who won her heart would have to earn it. While Ezra had no aspirations for that end himself, he did like her company and he would genuinely enjoy taking her out to dinner. He watched her serving customers for another moment before deciding that he should really join the others at their table. Chris Larabee was the only one who could be that unsociable, but they all knew the reason for that even though no one was brave enough to admit it to his face.

 

Funny, he never thought Chris was the type to go in for cascading gold hair.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Another fundraiser?" Vin Tanner grumbled as he heard that subject being brought up.

 

"Hey," Alex said with a smile as she walked back with him to the table towards his friends. "At least I don’t have to spend $7000 to get a ride home."

 

"You spent $7000 on a lot more than that." He grinned mischievously and was rewarded with a gentle elbow in the stomach.

 

"You’re so funny," Alex retorted and then greeted everyone at the table when they reached the others.

 

Once the chorus of greetings was delivered and a place had been made at the table for Alex to sit next to Vin, Buck took the liberty of introducing Alex to Mary. As Mary looked at Alex, she realized that she recognized the doctor from somewhere and took a moment to try and remember where that had been.

 

"Were you with the UN Relief in Kosovo?" Mary asked eyeing Alex closely, because the face was familiar.

 

"I was." Alex nodded the affirmative. "I did a short stint there before I came back here to private practice," she explained to those who did not know, which fortunately did not include Vin. "I’ve read your work in Newsweek and the New York Times. What are you doing here?" she asked.

 

"Slumming," Mary joked, sweeping her gaze over the men around her as she said it, eliciting a chuckle from Alex.

 

"Nice to be appreciated," Josiah retorted. "So did we hear something about a fundraiser?" He looked at Vin with a wicked glint in his eyes. "I thought you had enough of those."

 

Vin gave the man a dark look before replying. "Oh there’s some charity thing that’s going on with Alex’s dad," Vin drawled with clear dislike in his voice at having to attend. "Looks like we’re gonna have to go."

 

"Tell me about it," Alex replied with a loud sigh. "Last time I went to one of those things, look what I went home with?" Her joke drew some laughter from the others including Mary, who was quickly discovering that she liked Doctor Styles and seemed a fitting match for Vin Tanner.

 

"You didn’t complain," he pointed out, proving to Mary that he was a fitting match for Alex as well. "Later."

 

"Okay, that’s about as much as I need or want to know," Nathan quickly spoke up. "So what’s the fundraiser for?" he inquired, moving to safer territory.

 

"I think it’s for war refugees or something," Alex answered, trying to remember what exactly her father had said. She had been so disillusioned about the idea of going that she had not listened too closely to the specifics when William Styles had informed her about the affair.

 

"You know," Mary said easing back into her chair, her mind whirling with the possibilities presented by the arrival of Doctor Styles and a charity function. "It would make an interesting angle in the story, if you guys went to this thing. Particularly in relation to your interpersonal relationship with each other not just during work but after it as well. I mean it would be a nice contrast from all the procedural stuff not to mention, the violence you see on a daily basis."

 

"I could get you guys a table," Alex suggested, catching on quick and having to admit that Vin would probably be a lot happier about going to this event in a tuxedo if he had some friends to accompany him. "I’m sure the organizers would not mind the extra publicity."

 

"I don’t care as long as I don’t gotta suffer alone," Vin remarked, showing his own enthusiasm for the subject. Besides, he liked the idea of not having to suffer alone.

 

"I’ll go," Buck said readily never being able to say no to any kind of party where the possibilities of female company, in this case wealthy and elegant female company. "With all those rich and prissy debutantes in the room, try keeping me away."

 

Inez, who just happened to be collecting glasses from empty tables near by just as he made that remark, rolled her eyes in disgust and was heard to have uttered one word that was just loud enough to for everyone to hear prior to her return to the bar. "Pig."

 

"She’s just jealous," Buck said when she was no longer in earshot. "She wants me you know." He looked at the others with such conviction in this belief that no one dared to infer otherwise and allowed his delusions of grandeur to continue. "She’s just playing hard to get."

 

No one spoke because there was nothing one could say really in answer to that statement.

 

"Moving along," Mary broke the silence and fortunately saved anyone from having to comment by returning to the subject at hand.

 

"Please," Josiah agreed.

 

"I think it would be a good way to show people that you’re just as ordinary as anyone else, you know a multi-facetted image of the typical stereotype." She continued to put forward the case, which was winning approval the more she spoke. Besides, a black tie event where they were not the main course in a raffle did have its attraction.

"Well it’s for a good cause," Nathan leaning towards an agreement to attend.

 

"When is it?" JD asked, wanting to do something special with Casey for a few days now. Between her studies at college and his duties here, they never seemed to go anywhere for dinner that did not involve French fries and paper hats.

 

"This Friday night," Alex answered. "Can I count you in too?"

 

JD thought quickly, deciding that since his plans with Casey on Friday involved pizza and watching one of those movies she liked that bored him to tears, this was a nice alternative. "Yeah, me and Casey are in."

 

"Well, I’ll see you people tomorrow," Chris Larabee’s voice suddenly interrupted the conversation when the leader of Team 7 appeared at the table. He had decided that he was in no mood to be sociable tonight and was fast reaching the point where it would no longer be safe for him to drive if he continued drinking. Besides, the last thing he wanted was one of his men to drive him home like he was some kind of a lush, especially with Mary Travis present. "I’m going," he said, having paused only to offer his farewells on his way out.

 

"Hey Chris," Buck quickly spoke up, not willing to let Chris get away that easily. Since tonight had been a bust as far as the matchmaking stakes had gone, Buck was determined to try again at the opportunity provided by a collective night out. "Mary thinks we ought to go to this fund raiser that Alex’s dad is throwing on Friday night. Since it’s for the story she’s writing, the rest of us thought we might make a night out of it. What about you, Chris? Want to join us?" Buck asked with a glimmer in his eyes that dared Chris to refuse.

 

"I can guarantee a limo," Alex added, unaware of the signals were being passed between the two men, but knew that Vin would be disappointed if Chris was the odd man out, since he considered the leader of Team 7 to be his best friend.

 

Chris said nothing but was perfectly aware that Buck had more or less dropped an unseen gauntlet before him and was challenging him to pick it up. He avoided making eye contact with Mary because he was certain she was most interested in his answer. At least he hoped she was. For a moment, he deliberated whether or not he wanted to get into a monkey suit and wrestle with a tie that would only annoy him the entire night. On the other hand, if this was for the story being written by Mary about his team, then it was essential that he participated and would be unseemly if he did not attend. It was best just to go along.

 

Or he could just stop being an idiot and admit that he wanted to go instead of grandstanding like some stubborn teenager trying to look cool in front of the other kids.

 

"Whatever," he shrugged, opting for the less embarrassing of both choices. "You can give me the details tomorrow," Chris replied and resumed walking out of the saloon, not waiting to see their response or caring for that matter.

 

Yet, even as he departed, Chris could not help feeling that Friday night was going to be a disaster.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 2

 

 

Ezra Standish grinned as he watched JD tug at his collar yet another time. The youth was clearly uncomfortable in the attire, but was determined to make this night as memorable as possible for his sweetheart, and so had forgone his own comfort. Ezra, himself, was quite comfortable in his own chosen attire. His undercover work for the ATF often required him to dine black tie with wealthy gunrunners and as such formal wear was an integral part of his wardrobe. Instead of the black tuxedos that his fellow agents had chosen, Ezra had opted for a white jacket over his black pants.

 

"Where’s Rain?" Josiah’s deep voice broke through Ezra’s musings. The older man was referring to Rain Walker, Nathan Jackson’s ladylove. Rain was a graduate student at the university and was constantly bogged down by her studies. But she loved it and Ezra knew that many weekends Nathan would spend hours with her, helping her study or just being there with her.

 

The ex-medic shook his head. "She can’t make it. Her first round of testing starts next week and she needs to study."

 

On the heels of Nathan’s explanation, the elevator dinged announcing Alex’s arrival. Vin, whose back was to the doors, was still busy adjusting his tie when he realized that all of his friends had fallen silent. Turning, Tanner’s mouth dropped to the floor.

 

A star.

 

The brightest, most incandescent star from the Heavens had fallen to earth and taken the name of Alexandra Styles. Vin watched in awe as Alex made her way towards him, her silver dress shimmering and rippling with each step she took. His blue eyes dropped to the floor, taking in the sight of her matching silver shoes and traveling upwards, over the long length of her lush body covered by the starlit gown. The starlight dress was secured to her smooth shoulders by a chain of metal that looped around her neck. Alex’s hair was in a state of wild disarray, wind kissed and free, it added to the image Vin had in his head of her falling from heaven straight into his arms. Slipping his arms around Alex, Vin softly kissed her, whispering against her lips, "You are beautiful."

 

The soft, simple statement made Alex’s heart beat faster. ‘Lord, could a man be any more perfect?’ Alex smiled up at Vin, lost in the crystal blue of his eyes.

 

The two lovers were lost in each other’s eyes and so had completely missed the happy smiles that had graced the faces of the other six men.

 

 

***********

 

 

Buck watched as JD once again glanced at his watch. "She’s coming, JD. Just be patient."

 

JD snorted. "This from the man who can’t wait the five minutes it takes to go through the McDonalds’ drive thru."

 

"Ha. Ha. Very funny, JD."

 

Whatever JD was going to say died quietly in his throat. For the bullpen had become graced with a fairy tale princess. JD stood rooted to the floor as the vision floated towards him, the pale pink tulle bell of her skirt gently swaying with each step she took. The hard bodice of her gown was a garden of pinks and blues and left her shoulders completely bared to JD’s hungry eyes. It also left a small sexy strip of Casey’s midriff bare. Her hair had been tamed into two French braids, the ends lightly brushing her shoulders. The flowers on her bodice matched those interwoven with her hair. The happy smile on her face held the young man spellbound.

 

The smile slowly faded though when she saw the frown on JD’s face. "JD?"

 

Still stunned, JD said nothing until Buck nudged him, none too softly either. Then JD blurted, "We’re not going anymore."

 

"What?" More than one voice was raised in surprise.

 

"I’m not going anywhere with you looking like that!" JD blustered as he vaguely waved his hands in her direction.

 

Casey’s eyes teared as she glanced down at the gown. "You don’t like it." It wasn’t a question, just a softly whispered statement.

 

"Of course I like it!" JD nearly yelled.

 

Casey was confused. "Then why?"

 

"You look great! Like a princess! So great that I’m gonna have to beat those rich guys off of you with a BIG ass stick," JD snapped in exasperation. "I don’t want to share you!" he declared.

 

The other men and Alex covered their laughter with coughs but JD was once again stunned by the exquisite smile on Casey’s face. In his vexation, JD did not realize that he had given Casey the most wonderful compliment she had ever received in her life.

 

Leaning over, Casey shyly kissed away JD’s frown. "Don’t worry, JD. I’m all yours."

 

"Damn straight," JD growled, wrapping his arm around his sweetheart, sounding exactly like his idol, Chris Larabee.

 

In truth, Casey Wells did feel a bit like a fairy tale princess, Cinderella being the one that came to mind. The gown’s skirt swirled heavily around her ankles was decidedly feminine while the bodice made her feel small and delicate. Over JD’s shoulder, Casey sent her fairy godmother her thanks.

 

Buck winked at the young girl, glad he could help.

 

 

***********

 

 

Chris was getting impatient and emphasized it by glaring at the large faced clock above the elevator doors. They were still waiting for that reporter to arrive.

 

"If she’s not here in two minutes we’re leaving without her," he growled. The six other men seemed amused by his actions while Alex and Casey wore confused expressions.

 

The doctor frowned at Vin’s team leader. "Really, Chris. Do you have to be so. . .so. . . ."

 

"Jackassy?" Buck helpfully supplied as he returned Larabee’s glare with one of his own.

 

"I don’t understand this. . .antagonistic. . .behavior the two of you have towards each other." Alex shook her head, confused as to why the ATF agent and the reporter acted like five-year-olds whenever they were in close proximity. Of course, Chris wasn’t the easiest man to get along with and Mary did have very strong opinions, but Alex still didn’t understand why they had to behave like. . .

 

Alex’s eyes went wide. The doctor studied Chris from across the room, then smiled.

 

"Don’t even think about it." Vin’s voice had Alex lifting her head from his shoulder.

 

Wide innocent eyes matched the equally innocent question, "Think about what?"

 

"Whatever you’re thinking about Chris and Mary. . .forget it." Vin looked down at her, pinning her with his eyes, trying to make sure she understood.

 

Alex grinned triumphantly. "I knew it! He wants her!"

 

"Yeah and she wants him."

 

"Then what’s the problem?"

 

"They don’t like each other."

 

Alex didn’t think she heard that right. "What?"

 

Vin sighed and shook his head. "Don’t ask--and don’t do anything. You’re liable to get me killed. Chris wouldn’t shoot you but he’ll sure as hell have no problem shooting me."

 

Alexandra grinned.

 

 

***********

 

 

Across the room, Buck’s exclamation of "HOT DAMN!" brought everyone’s attention to the mustached man. More than one pair of eyes widened as they followed Buck’s line of sight. More than one jaw dropped as the ATF agents watched Inez Rosillos make her entrance. Buck’s brain had short-circuited the instant he spied the Latin beauty and the one short statement had been the extent of his cognitive abilities. . .that and the thought "a living flame". That was the image brought on by Inez and her rose colored dress. The dress was a single long shaft of crimson red that encased Inez’s sultry body and left her shoulders bare. Her dark hair had been ruthlessly tamed into a French braid leaving only a few wisps of hair to frame her face. In her hand, Inez carried a shawl of black Spanish lace. The blood red rose behind her left ear completed the Modern Senorita’s attire.

 

"That dress is so tight! How can she breathe?" Casey whispered in awe.

 

"Hell, that dress is so tight, I can’t breathe!" Buck exclaimed.

 

Hearing the loud blustering voice, Inez sent the rogue one sizzling glance that said, ‘You can look, but you’re never going to touch’ before heading for her date.

 

It is a well known fact that if the brain stops receiving oxygen, a person might become mentally deficient. In other words--Buck was stunned stupid. "What the hell are you doing here?"

 

Inez lifted a single dark eyebrow. "Ezra invited me."

 

"Ezra?" More than one voice repeated in astonishment. Buck, because he was still hoping that she had overheard their plans and decided to come to be with him. And Chris, because he knew for a fact that Ezra was still hung up on the cat burglar known as the Crimson Fox.

 

Ezra stepped forward, offering the Latin beauty his left arm. "Miss Rosillos has consented to give the pleasure of her company this evening. Alexandra, I hope this is acceptable?"

 

Alex grinned at the sight of Buck’s mouth working but no sound coming out. "Oh, that’s fine with me. Daddy reserved a very large table for us."

 

Once Ezra had gain Alex’s approval, he then turned to Inez with a dazzling smile. Raking his eyes over her form, appreciation and approval shown from his delighted eyes. "You are exquisite my dear."

 

Inez thought about just saying ‘thank you’ but the sight of Buck Wilmington seething made her give into her naughty side. Slipping her arms around the Southerner, Inez laid a very generous ‘thank you’ right on his stunned lips. At first, Ezra was too shocked to react but then quickly sank into the sultry kiss. They kissed for what seem like forever and when they finally surfaced, it was to see several astounded faces. Ezra’s eyes widened at Buck’s expression. . .if looks could kill.

 

"You know, pard, you could always try shooting him in the ass," Vin smirked as he leaned over towards Buck.

 

Buck only spared Vin and Alex a quick glance. "Yeah, worked for you didn’t it?"

 

Vin’s "hell yeah" earned him a poke in the ribs from Alex.

 

 

***********

 

 

Chris leaned against the doorjamb of his office about to leave for the benefit, with or without the reporter, when he was suddenly frozen in his tracks.

 

Damn woman.

 

Chris had hoped that she wouldn’t come and that he wouldn’t have to spend an entire evening in complete agony. Every damn time he looked at her, he got hard and stayed that way, long after she had left. The ATF leader, known for his iron will, would deplete every store of energy he possessed trying not to jump her bones. But is seemed that Fate wanted to test him even further. For tonight. . .

 

Tonight, Mary Travis was even more ravishing and desirable if it were possible. Tonight, she reminded him of his favorite dessert, Alabaster Death.

 

Time stood still as his mind equated the beautiful woman in front of him with a dessert so decadent that he had nearly climaxed with his first taste. The gauzy silk of the dress was the white chocolate cage that surrounded the dessert. Both confections were meant to be taken off slowly, to be savored equally slowly. The dress caressed her body from shoulders to ankle, protecting all of her feminine secrets much like how the cage protected the rich cream underneath. The starving man watched as silk floated about her, teasing and torturing him to a painful level of hunger and arousal. He licked his lips in remembrance of the moist white cake, soaked in the sweetness of Rose Grenadine, which had been hidden in the heart of the sweetest vanilla cream he had ever tasted. At this moment he was willing to sell his soul to find out if she tasted as sweet and as intoxicating as that liquor soaked delicacy.

 

"Close your mouth, cowboy. Flies are collecting."

 

To his utter humiliation, Chris felt Vin reach over and physically shut his gapping mouth. He looked over to see a smirking Vin and an equally amused Alex, who disturbingly had a calculating gleam in her eyes. Chris was grateful that she was too busy greeting his friends to see his embarrassing loss of control.

 

"One word, Tanner, and Alex will be disappointed tonight and every night hereafter." The deadly threat was low, and made Vin’s smirk grow wider.

 

 

***********

 

 

My God. Could a man be any more devastating?

 

Mary sighed as she took in the sight of Chris Larabee dressed to the nines. His dark black tuxedo emphasized his tall, lean form. He was a mysterious package, wrapped in dark cloth, daring her to open him. He brought to mind long, dark nights of torrid lovemaking. And mornings of equally scorching intimacy. His darkness swallowed the light and made him all the harder to resist. The only relief from the darkness was the small white square of his tuxedo shirt’s band collar, but an onyx button cover even dominated that small white square. Her eyes traveled over his lean form, stopping when she encountered his hard, annoyed visage.

 

"You’re late." His tone was clipped and annoyed. "Let’s go."

 

My God. Could a man be any ruder?

 

The man was absolutely gorgeous but had the manners of a pig! She had chosen this dress hoping that it might sweeten his disposition just a tiny bit. But not a word, not a single blessed word of praise. No. Only a ‘you’re late’ and a ‘let’s go’. She got more of a compliment from the rest of Team Seven’s warm smiles than she did their leader. Insufferable cad!

 

Mary watched as he walked out of the bullpen, sweeping by her without a single word, not even bothering to introduce her to the rest of the women present or even acknowledge her presence.

 

Smart. . . .drop dead gorgeous. . .sexy as hell. . .rude bastard.

 

Those words describe Chris Larabee to a tee.

 

 

***********

 

 

As he swept by her, Chris’s body tightened at the whiff of perfume enveloping her body. For once, he was grateful for the long, formal tuxedo jacket. His premonition that tonight would be a complete disaster once again reared its ugly head.

 

 

 

Chapter 3

 

 

Oh yeah, this had been a good idea.

 

Alexandra Styles searched her purse frantically, praying that amidst the cosmetics and other incidentals a woman tended to carry with her on an evening out, there was also a strip of Tylenol. After being trapped in a limousine with some of the most disagreeable and argumentative assholes in the universe, gender not withstanding, Alex had decided that if she did not have some peace and quiet soon, she was either going to jump out of the vehicle or start killing people. As her headache started to impress itself upon her more fully, she was starting to think that the latter of the two alternatives might be the more satisfying.

 

The focus of all this discourse was Chris Larabee and Mary Travis, who when apart were quite reasonable people but, for some reason whenever they were anywhere within breathing distance of each other, had the same effect on each other that gasoline had when poured on a raging inferno. Since getting into the limousine, both had not stopped arguing about one stupid thing or another and having confessed that her relationship with Vin had begun along those lines, Alex just wished they would just admit how they felt about one another. It was obvious Chris was very attracted to Mary and by her reactions to him, that feeling was mutual.

 

Despite how much both would like to deny it.

 

Of course, Chris and Mary were not the only ones who were less than happy with their present circumstances, although in Buck’s case, he had limited himself to expressing his feelings with sarcastic remarks and sharp glares aimed squarely in the direction of Ezra Standish. Thanks to the passionate display by Ezra and Inez Rosillos upon the lady’s arrival at the ATF office, Buck’s mood was well and truly beyond the sphere of his usually happy go lucky self. The ladies’ man was none too impressed that the object of his affections these last few weeks was now someone else’s date. Being the unfortunate half of unrequited love did not suit the man well. The situation was not alleviated by the fact that Inez appeared utterly spectacular, epitomizing the term ‘spicy Mexican’ in a red dress that accentuated every perfect curve of her body and reminded Alex that she needed to add an extra mile to her morning jog.

 

"Please tell me we are almost there." Alex heard Josiah ask. The usually calm and spiritual man sounded almost as weary and irritable as she did about the bickering that was presently taking place inside the vehicle and wanted out of the bull pit as quickly as possible.

Vin glanced out the window and saw the vehicle take a turn of road that indicated they were only blocks away from the Pallas Gallery where the fundraiser would be taking place. "Not yet," the sharpshooter replied. "Give it another few minutes."


"Thank Christ," Nathan remarked under his breath, voicing the unspoken sentiments of the rest of the passengers who were not presently in a love hate relationship or engaged in some form of rivalry with one another.

 

"So how are we placed for seating?" Josiah asked, hoping to keep the conversation to the most inert subject matter in order to keep Mary or Chris from launching in to a fresh argument of something trivial that was little more than a thinly veiled ritual for mating.

 

"We have a whole table to ourselves," Alex explained taking the man’s lead. "The truth is, the exhibit in question is extremely valuable and the organizers were quite happy to have some ATF agents on stand by. Added security without actually having to pay for it."

 

"Good," Mary released a soft sigh, which unfortunately was loud enough for Chris to hear.

 

Chris threw her a dark look, certain that remark was meant for him and immediately took up the bait. "Suits me." The leader of Team 7 snorted with just as much contempt.

 

"Fine," Mary snapped, back having heard his response just as he had been privy to her own. "I had no intention of sitting anywhere near you any way."

 

"I’ll try to get over the disappointment of not having to spend an evening being stuck with a loud mouth journalist," he retorted.

 

A collective groan traveled throughout the entire group as they saw things deteriorate from there and prepared themselves for another verbal barrage between the two.

 

Josiah dropped his head back onto the top of the seat. Nathan let out a heavy sigh. Vin sagged against the window and counted parked cars passing by. Buck wondered what Inez could see in Ezra. Ezra told himself not to turn his back on Buck. Inez thought Chris and Mary made a nice couple. JD wondered how long they could keep at it before their throats got sore. Casey thought this was better than TV.

 

Alex just smoldered.

 

"Loud mouth?" Mary said, rising to the occasion spectacularly unaware that her reactions were completely predictable to everyone present but Chris Larabee. "I am not the one who has been behaving like a juvenile since I got this stupid assignment." She glared at Chris, daring him to say otherwise.

 

"Well we agree on one thing," Chris retorted, unprepared to yield defeat especially when it came to her. "It is a stupid assignment. You’ve done nothing but get in the way."

 

"Get in the way?" Mary sputtered with fury, her hands on her hips in the universal gesture of feminine fury invoked in all its glory. "How can I get in the way when you won’t even let me out of your sight!"

 

While all this arguing was going on, Casey was watching them both thoroughly entertained, her eyes moving back and forth between the two supposed adults like she was watching a particularly enthralling game of tennis. "These two are great," the young woman said lowering her voice so she would not interrupt Chris and Mary.

 

"What?" JD stared at her as if she were brain damaged. "How can you call this great? They haven’t stopped arguing since they got in the car!"

 

Chris and Mary, who were so involved in their tirade, were barely aware of the exchange, which had more or less been the pattern of their arguments throughout the drive to the gallery. Casey leaned over to JD without taking her eyes off the duo. "It’s like watching Moonlighting."

 

"At least on Moonlighting, nobody’s steals Maddy from David," Buck grumbled under his breath, throwing a look that said volumes in the direction of Inez and was immediately set upon by Ezra.

 

"What the hell is that supposed to mean, Mr. Wilmington?" The gambler glared at him with accusatory demand.

 

"I don’t gotta say," Buck said with slight huff to his voice before folding his arms and tying not to look at Inez even though it was obvious that was what he was referring to.

 

"Excuse me, Senor," Inez bristled angrily, turning her gaze at him in annoyance. "I do not recall ever being considered yours for you to consider me stolen away in the first place and I go with whomever I please."

 

"That’s obvious," he returned with a remark he knew was out of line as soon as it left his mouth.


Inez’s jaw dropped in outrage. "How dare you!"

 

"Mr. Wilmington, I do believe you owe the lady an apology." Ezra came to her defense, starting to feel as if this whole situation was getting out of hand. Buck had no reason to be jealous since his own efforts with the lady had proved anything but successful. Despite their little show of passion earlier, which was done mostly for Buck’s detriment, Ezra and Inez were just friends and he would tolerate no one besmirching her good name or her reputation with innuendo.

 

"Like hell I do," Buck returned tautly, clearly unrepentant about anything he had said even though inwardly, he knew he was wrong.

 

"I must insist," Ezra said with enough of an edge to his voice to indicate just how serious he was on that point. Suddenly, the whole situation was snowballing into an avalanche of frayed nerves and rising tempers.

 

"ALL RIGHT! THAT’S ENOUGH!"

 

Alexandra Styles’ voice resonated throughout the cramp confines of the limousine as her narrowed eyes swept past all of the recently silenced faces, Vin included, with an expression that could only be described as stormy. The inside of her head was playing highlights from a particularly bad German opera, thanks to the childish arguments taking place from both ends of the vehicle. Even Chris and Mary had stopped their bickering long enough to stare at the doctor in surprise at her outburst considering she had been the one playing mediator during the entire trip here by keeping everyone calm.

 

"Darlin’. . . ." Vin started to speak when Alex cut him off.

 

"Did I say you could talk?" She whirled around and glared him into submission. When Vin was properly cowed back into place she turned to the others and said in a low hiss. "Now we have ten minutes before we arrive at the gallery so we are all going to be quiet until we get there, do you hear me? We are going to be quiet and civil and behave partially sensitive to everyone else’s feelings or else I am going to kill every one of you. Is that clear?"

 

"Alex. . . ." Chris drawled, naturally being the only one who would dare to speak up in the face of such a menacing warning. He also noted the slight wince on Vin’s face as the sharpshooter returned a look of pity directed at him. Vin wondered if Chris had any idea what he was provoking. Vin had seen Alex’s temper in full flower and had come away from the experience feeling glad he was armed at the time.

 

"Don’t Alex me!" Alex growled unimpressed by his audacity since he and Mary had been the principal cause of her fury. "Between you and Mary here, I have a headache the size of Jupiter from listening to you both bitching! I haven’t seem a display like this since watching two alligators mate in Wild Kingdom! Sorry, it that too vague for you? How about two wolverines in heat! I think I speak for everyone when I say will you two please do everyone a favour and just get the sex over and done with!"

 

Buck started to laugh as Chris fell silent, unable to say anything in response while Mary turned red with embarrassment. Buck was enjoying this immensely, the bits of home truth that Alex was dispensing out quite superbly to both of them. However, it was not wise to call himself to her attention at this point…

 

"What are you laughing about!" Alex roared. "You’re no better than they are!"

 

"What did I do?" Buck stammered, sounding like a child who is unaware that it had done something wrong.

 

"What did you do?" Alex snorted derisively, wondering if he was stupid as well as a walking erection. "You have a yard stick for every woman you meet and it is measured by three letters. S-E-X! It’s no wonder Inez went with Ezra!"

 

"Thank you." Inez said gratefully although she felt slightly admonished by her behaviour in front of the man earlier.


"Hear, hear." Ezra remarked with a smug expression on his face that was not going to last long.

"And you?" Alex turned to him, not letting anyone escaped unscathed. "How many times do you have to get shot in the ass before you work out not to take out a woman that someone else is interested in?"

 

"Hey, I resent the implication…" Vin spoke up in his defense and went very silent went Alex looked his way again.

 

Fortunately by this time, the limousine had arrived where it was going and the familiar sound of gears and brakes locked into place as they came to a stop. Outside, beautiful people in gowns and tuxedos made their way up the red carpeted walk, oblivious to the roasting taking place inside the vehicle at the curb.

 

"We’re here," Nathan exclaimed, relieved that he was getting out of this asylum on wheels before Alex decided to offer a sacrifice to appease the gods of her headache.

 

"Thank Christ," Alex grumbled and practically climbed over everyone to get out of the door first. When she had gone, she left only muted expressions in her wake with Vin shaking his head in disbelief at the guilty that had precipitated her explosive outburst.

 

"Gee," Mary said innocently to the others as she saw Alex smoothing her dress on the sidewalk. "I wonder what was up with her?"

 

 

********

 

 

It was the job of a lifetime.


If she could make this caper work, she could actually think about retiring. Perhaps buy that little island that she always wanted and winter in St. Moritz for the rest of her life. The possibilities were endless. Staring at it from behind the velvet ropes that kept the viewing audience from getting too close to the prize itself and setting off a dozen security alarms, her green eyes sparkled at the sight of the gem.

 

For many in her profession, the object known throughout the world as La Piedra de las Epocas, translated from Spanish as the ‘Rock of Ages,’ was the Holy Grail. A solid orb of sapphire, considered one of the largest in the world, its legend was further heightened by an unrecognizable substance in the dead center of it that no one had been able to explain. Since splitting such a magnificent gem was out of the question, the mystery remained and the epicenter of the gem continued to tantalize all who sought to own it.

 

She had no intention of owning it, but she did intend to break it up into several large pieces and make millions from the sale. Of course, such a thing was easier said and done. Many of her colleagues now found themselves languishing in jail or reduced to gibbering wrecks in their relentless pursuit of the gem but she had no intention of going out that way. She was going to get it. After two interruptions, she finally managed to get her hands on the elusive Monet--once the goddamn ATF got their noses out of her business. This would be no different.

 

Anyone who happened upon her would see a striking woman with intense emerald colour eyes and copper coloured hair that was almost as brilliant as the gem behind her. Sheathed in red satin, wearing an outfit reminiscent of the one that Marilyn wore in ‘Diamonds are a Girl’s Best Friend,’ she blended in perfectly with the other partygoers. The thief moved through the elite in their fancy suits and gowns, while maintaining a deep study of them and their jewellery. She always kept her eye out for an interesting collection in the event she had a few hours to kill.

 

"I do not believe we’ve met," A male voice said silkily while she was studying the gem. While most would think she was transfixed by the jewel, in actual fact she was studying the security measures in place, seeking for the tell tale signs that were not apparent anywhere but in the blue prints of the security layout she had in her possession.

 

"We haven’t," she replied, allowing him to take her gloved hand. "But I know who you are, Mr. Rainer."

 

"Then you have the advantage of me," he smiled at her with his dark hair and good looks, before planting a continental greeting on her knuckles. "Miss…"

 

"Smith," she teased.

 

"Smith." He looked at her with a raised brow. "How very elusive of you."

 

"I prefer it that way," she answered, turning back to the gem. "That’s a very impressive bauble you have there." She glanced at it briefly before meeting his gaze.

 

"It’s one of many," he said smoothly, disregarding it since he was more interested in her. "I hardly take notice of it any more."

 

"A pity," she said with a hint of amusement, perfectly aware of this game he was playing with her. These wealthy types had such a set routine, she wondered if they had any idea how predictable they were. Still, he was the owner of the object in question and so it was wise to cultivate any connection that might give her an advantage. She did not like him much, knowing as much about him as she did about the jewel itself. The man had a shady background and amidst the charity work and philanthropic pursuits, there was almost the distinct odor of someone who made his money dishonestly. She had made enough inquiries about the man to know that his background involved drug running, illegal arms trading and a whole slew of other unproven crimes.

 

"The gem has a remarkable history," she replied.

 

"You are a student of La Piedra de las Epocas?" He looked at her with some amusement, not having placed her as a follower of the artifact.

 

"Not a student, just interested," she said unwilling to divulge any more about herself than she needed. "I know that it was originally brought back to Europe by Hannibal after his campaigns in North Africa. There was some religious significance about it and it is supposedly cursed, although he who owns it, is seldom able to relinquish it. Hannibal himself kept it until his defeat at the Battle of Zama after which Scipio Afrikanus brought it back to Rome. It stayed in the family for a long time until one of the tyrant Caesars, possibly Nero, acquired it. It remained in the Roman treasury until the fall of the Empire and then it was used to fill the coffers of the Byzantium reign. It eventually fell into the hands of the Spanish and brought to the New World by the Conquistadors. They were eventually wiped out by a small, but ultimately, unsuccessful Aztec rebellion. The gem itself remained lost until one hundred twenty years ago with rumours that it became the focus of some strange cult before it was retrieved by your ancestor I believe."

 

"Very good," Rainer said impressed. "Yes, my ancestor did find it but we never considered La Piedra de las Epocas a source of bad luck. In fact, I have always found it to be most prosperous."

 

"I’m sure," she replied, deciding she did not like him much but had to maintain a facade for the benefit of the heist she would be attempting tonight. Her gaze shifted abruptly to a group of people entering the room and suddenly, she felt like the air had been driven from her lungs. While most of the faces were unfamiliar to her, one in particular stood out.

 

‘What the hell was he doing here?’ she thought frantically as she saw the handsome southerner in his tuxedo and admitted despite her rising anxiety, he looked absolutely smashing in it. He could identify her in a second and she had too much invested in La Piedra de las Epocas to let it slip through her fingers now or abandon her quest to acquire it.

 

"Excuse me Mr. Rainier," she said hastily, needing to get out of sight immediately. "I believe I see my party."

 

"It was my pleasure, Miss. . . .Smith," he bid her farewell as she started to depart.

 

"I am sure we will be meeting again," she declared, before hurrying into the crowd, in the hopes of losing herself in it.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Oh my God, it’s absolutely magnificent!" Inez exclaimed as she and the rest of the ATF team and their dates converged around the centerpiece of the fundraiser tonight. Most of the guests had arrived at this glamorous event, simply to capture a look at this legendary piece of sapphire. It sat beneath a glass case, its flawless facets emphasized by the sharp glare of powerful flood lights hanging from above.

 

"It does not hold a candle to you my dear," Ezra said smugly, throwing Buck a totally triumphant smirk that incensed the man to no end particularly when Inez wrapped her arm around him even tighter and kissed Ezra lightly on his cheek.

 

"You’re so sweet Senor Standish," she smiled at the gambler, which made Buck sick to the stomach.

 

Buck sidled up to Vin and whispered in the sharpshooter’s ear. "Vin, are you carrying?"

 

"Are you crazy?" Vin stared at him. "With that thing in here? There’s enough security and metal detectors in this place to send every alarm off if I tried to come in here with a piece." He glanced at the glowing orb inside its glass case. "Why? Is there trouble?"

 

"No," Buck said glaring at Ezra. "But there might be after I shoot Ezra."

 

 

*********

 

 

Mary Travis was interested but for an entirely different reason. Her attention was not focused on the gem but, instead, upon its owner, who was presently hobnobbing with the guests. They fawned over him, revealing their awe over his magnificent possession. She recognised the man even though she knew there was not a shred of proof connecting him to any of the crimes he was suspected of perpetrating. There was much speculation about Eric Rainier but very little factual information about the man himself since he did not grant interviews. Suddenly the idea of covering a little ATF Sunday edition magazine story did not seem as enticing as picking up an exclusive interview with the mysterious tycoon.

 

Slipping away from the others, Mary made her way towards Rainier, playing in her head all the opening lines she could use to dazzle him into agreeing to give her the interview that he had denied the rest of her professional colleagues. If she could just get this story; maybe she would not feel as if she were selling out by taking this job at the Clarion News.


"Don’t even think about it," Chris Larabee said, coming out of nowhere and grabbing her arm before she could reach Rainier.

 

"Let me go!" she hissed at him. "What are you doing?"

 

"Stopping you from making a really bad mistake," he said pleasantly even though he was manhandling her in a room full of people.

 

"What I do is none of your business!" she declared, snatching her arm away from him. "That is the most elusive member of Fortune 500. If I can score an interview with him...."

 

"I’ll be fishing your body out of the river," Chris snapped and had put enough space between her and Rainier to point out a few facts. "Listen the man is dangerous. We haven’t been able to pin anything on him in years solely because anyone who talks dies. I don’t want you anywhere near him."

 

"I can take care of myself." Mary bristled in annoyance when suddenly she saw something within the depth of his steel coloured eyes that made her realise that his concern was not on a professional level but a personal one. He cared not about her getting into trouble; he was worried about harm coming to her and that softened Mary’s resolve a little. "I’ve been doing it awhile you know," she said with a little smile.

 

"Yeah and its amazing you’re still alive." He said looking at her critically. "Don’t make me get rough you." He warned.

 

Mary looked at him with a devious smile before leaning forward until he could smell the intoxicating scent of her perfume in his lungs and awoke all his senses as alabaster skin drew so close to him, he felt the overpowering desire to taste it with his mouth. Chris swallowed thickly at the temptation she presented but crushed the desire ruthlessly, refusing to allow her that much power over him.

 

"I like it rough," she said teasingly, brushing his skin gently with her breath as she leaned close to whisper that tantalising suggestion and drew away just as she saw his face turn crimson in reaction of her closeness.

 

He recovered quickly and returned with a look of sarcasm on his face. "You can play sexy but I’m still not letting you anywhere near Rainier."

 

"I wasn’t playing. . . ." She dropped her jaw in outrage and wondered why she even bothered. "Oh never mind!" With that she stormed off into the crowd and left Chris smiling.

 

God, he loved messing with her head.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Better?" Mary Travis gently applied the cold compress to the back Dr. Styles’ neck. She, Alex, Inez, and Casey had the ladies’ room all to themselves and were making the most of the privacy. Without the men present, they could relax and get to know each other.

 

"Mmm, thank you." Alex leaned her head back, letting the cold washcloth soothe the pounding in her temples. A half an hour into the charity event and the headache showed no signs of dissipating.

 

"You are not welcomed," Mary tossed over her shoulder as she checked her appearance in the brightly-lit vanity mirror.

 

Alex lifted her head and stared in surprise at the reporter. "Excuse me?"

 

"I still haven’t forgiven you for that ‘wolverines in heat’ comment yet."

 

Casey and Inez both snickered at the explanation. Since Alex’s recommendation of "get the sex over and done with," the two combatant predators had stayed far away from each other, going so far as to completely ignore each other as much as humanly possible.

 

Alex smirked at her new friend. "I call ‘em like I see ‘em."

 

"Well, you didn’t have to ‘call’ it in front of him!" Mary turned blazing eyes to the doctor.

 

Alex grinned. "Admit it. You’ve got the hots for him."

 

Casey rolled her eyes. "Who doesn’t?"

 

"Casey!" The three older women looked at the college student in surprise.

 

"Hey, just because I love JD, doesn’t mean I’m dead. If Chris didn’t scare me so much, I’d go for him," Casey smiled mischievously, redoing the braids in her hair.

 

"Hmm," Inez agreed. "Senor Larabee certainly does have an air about him."

 

"Yeah and it smells like chauvinistic pig," Mary retorted. She watched the other women in the mirror. Mary slipped her lipstick back into her purse and was about to turn around when the door opened and in slipped a very familiar face. The green eyes said, "We don’t know each other." Julia easily blended into the background, disappearing from sight.

 

"Mary? Mary?"

 

The reporter jerked when she realized that Casey had been speaking to her. "I’m sorry?"

 

"So do you want Chris or not?" Casey was truly dying to know.

 

Mary sighed and reluctantly nodded. At Casey’s delighted squeal, Inez’s husky laugh, and Alex’s "I knew it!" Mary did something that all women for generations have done with their female friends: she swore them to secrecy. "Don’t tell him."

 

"Why not?" Casey asked. After watching their verbal combat in the limousine, it intrigued the college student why two people would deny their attractions for each other.

 

Instead of answering the question, Mary changed the subject. "So, Inez, what do you think of Ezra?"

 

"He is so sweet. Unlike Senor Pig Wilmington, Ezra is a complete gentleman." Inez smiled mischievously. "He is also a very good kisser!"

 

Casey high-fived the Latino woman as Alex laughed. Mary watched as Julia stiffened at Inez’s comments. Her reporter’s instincts wondered why. But she didn’t have time to dwell on the question as Inez’s next question claimed Mary’s attention.

 

Inez then turned to Alex. "Now, tell me. Why was Ezra shot in the butt?"

 

Alex smiled ruefully. "Well, it started like this. . ." By the end of the story, all four women had tears running down their cheeks.

 

"Priceless! Absolutely priceless!" Mary exclaimed as the four women made their way out of the ladies room. During the course of the hilarious story of how Alex and Vin finally got together, Mary had forgotten about the fifth woman in the room.

 

But she was still there and at the moment was fuming. Julia glared at the sultry Latino woman as they left the ladies’ room. Julia shrank further back into the shadows when Inez suddenly turned and scanned the room.

 

"Inez?" Casey stopped, noticing the barkeep’s sudden stop. "Is there something wrong?"

 

"No." Inez shook her head. "I thought I felt ojo."

 

"Ojo?" Casey peered into the shadows causing Julia to hold her breath.

 

"The evil eye." Her dark eyes made one last sweep. "Must have been my imagination. Come. The others are waiting." Inez captured Casey’s hand and led the younger woman away.

 

 

*********

 

 

Bastard. Two-timing, smooth-talking bastard!

 

Julia fumed as she prepared for the heist. Slipping the specially designed glasses out of their protective casing, Julia did a quick check, making sure she got what she paid for. Xander was a genius at creating special equipment and these glasses were his newest creation. Julia smiled, the modified night vision goggles worked perfectly.

 

After this heist, I am going to find out where he lives and steal every damn thing in his home. And I’ll take his car too!

 

Julia smiled. He probably drove an old, slow, family sedan. After all, what else could a public servant afford? She pulled her thoughts away from revenge as she tested out the slim cutting laser. Another of Xander’s inventions, it was a cutting laser small enough to be disguised as a pen. He had assured her that it would cut through anything. And judging by the hole in the ceramic wall tile, she had definitely gotten what she paid for.

 

Julia slipped both of her new toys back into her evening bag, then picked up the last item that Xander had supplied for her. It was small and innocuous; it looked like a small black compact. But Julia knew that if one pressed the latch, an explosion would destroy the transformer that supplied the gallery and the surrounding area with power.

 

Julia checked her appearance once more in the vanity, wondering what he saw in the Latino woman. She shook off the thoughts and left the room, eagerly anticipating the greatest heist of her career.

 

Chapter 4

 

 

Ezra stood by a pillar, champagne flutes in hand, waiting for Inez. He smiled at the other three women as they passed by him, each greeting him in return. His smile became wider as he saw Inez emerge.

 

"Gracias, Senor." Inez smiled as he handed her a flute, sipping from it lightly.

 

"De nada, my dear." Ezra kissed her hand, throwing Buck a smug grin as the other man bristled. But as he lifted his head, a familiar face made his smile slowly disappear.

 

Inez watched as Ezra’s expression changed from relaxed to intense in seconds. "Ezra?"

 

"Inez, my dear, go find Chris. Tell him the Crimson Fox is here." Ezra never took his eyes from the red hair that moved among the crowd. "Tell him she is here to relieve the gallery of some priceless artifact."

 

"Ezra, what?" Inez craned her neck, trying to see what had him so transfixed.

 

"Please, darlin’, just go find him. Chris will know what to do." The intensity in his voice made Inez hurry towards the ATF leader.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Senor Larabee! Senor Larabee!"

 

Chris turned to Inez, catching her as she came close. "Inez? What’s wrong?"

 

"Ezra said that he found the Crimson Fox, that she is here to steal something." Inez looked up at the clenching jaw of the ATF agent. "He said you would know who she is."

 

The remaining five members of his team had seen Inez’s frantic flight and immediately gave him their attention. Chris quickly outlined his plan; they all nodded, and began making their way towards the security guards. So occupied with thoughts of Ezra’s safety that he never noticed the slight stiffening of Mary Travis’s body.

 

"You stay here." Chris swept all four women a steely glare, hoping all of them would listen. But he knew that at least one would protest, so Chris preempted her. "Ms. Travis, if you want to come, fine. Just stay out of the way." He turned to follow his men, not bothering to check if she was indeed following.

 

Alex, Inez, and Casey all laughed softly as Mary did indeed follow him, muttering obscenities centering on his ancestry. Once Mary caught up with Larabee and his men, they had reached the main security office of the Pallas Gallery.

 

"We’ve got an international thief in the building. One of my agents is on her tail, but he’s going to need back up." Chris was in the middle of explaining the situation as the rest of his men easily got into the small cache of weapons in the office.

 

The head of security watched as the longhaired Tanner effortlessly picked the lock to the weapons cabinet. "But sir! We can take care of it. You don’t need to worry about it."

 

Larabee got right into his face. The last two times the team had tangled with this particular criminal, Ezra had ended up with bruised ribs, the woman was a deadly fighter. And Larabee was not about to leave her to these rent-a-cops. "My man is out there with a dangerous criminal. We’ll take care of it. You want to help? Block the exits."

 

The security officer swallowed thickly, nodding and began ordering his own men to follow Larabee’s dictates.

 

Mary watched as all six agents strapped on at least two Sig Sauers and several clips of ammunition. Her eyes widened at the amount of weaponry that Vin was strapping onto himself. Three Sigs, an ankle pistol and he stuck another gun she couldn’t identify in his waistband.

 

Meanwhile, behind her, Chris was busy watching the party through the security monitors. "There!"

He pointed to one screen, the one covering the main exhibit hall. The picture showed a large crowd of people milling about the room, but Chris’s sharp eye had found Ezra’s face in a sea of hundreds. Chris turned to his men, issuing orders. "Get down there. Surround her. And, damnit! Don’t destroy anything!" He shouted the last as they all quickly ran out, JD flipping him a smart salute as he followed his older friends out of the room. Chris sighed, turning back to the monitor bank.

 

Mary also watched the monitors, looking for a familiar face as well. She found Julia only a few yards away from the case holding the main attraction. La Piedra de las Epocas. She should have known that Julia couldn’t have possibly pass up this opportunity. Mary stole a glance at Chris, wondering if he knew who he was looking for. Something had caught his attention. By the tightening of his jaw, Mary could tell it wasn’t good. Before she could ask, he was already out of the room, leaving her no choice but to follow.

 

 

*********

 

 

Ezra watched as the beautiful woman slid through the crowd. They were only a few yards away from the Piedra’s case when she slipped on a pair of glasses.

 

Glasses? The Crimson Fox had perfect vision, why would she need glasses? His eyes widened.

 

The room was plunged into darkness as the electricity was completely cut. The Southerner could do no more than stand completely still. Panicking partygoers created a surging mass of bodies, making it impossible for him to get any closer to the gemstone or the Fox.

 

Julia knew that she would only have a maximum of ninety seconds before the emergency generators kicked in. With the electricity disengaged, neither the laser beams nor the alarms that guarded the prize functioned. Working quickly, Julia used the pen laser to cut open the case. Within seconds, she had the precious artifact wrapped in a velvet pouch. Reaching down, Julia secured it to the hook attached to her garter belt. With the form-fitting gown, no one would ever think of searching for the stolen rock there.

 

Just as she had predicted, the lights kicked in just as she straightened. Julia lifted her head, seeing that everyone was still too disoriented to notice her. Everyone that is, except one pair of green eyes that missed nothing. Eyes that went from her face to the empty display case and then back to her face once more. She cursed as he began pushing through the crowd. Julia scanned the room, recognizing the other men as her pursuer’s teammates. There was only one way out.

 

"Excuse me. . .pardon me." Ezra struggled to keep up with the elusive thief through the throng of partygoers. She was only a few feet away, moving quickly through the crowd. Almost within reach but still far away to touch. At this rate he would lose her. And he wasn’t going to accept defeat another time.

 

 

*********

 

 

Mary followed the silent black cat making his way through the throng of people, melting through and around them like a mist. When the lights had suddenly flicked off, she had felt a moment of panic before a strong callused hand captured one of her smaller ones. Strangely enough she didn’t panic. The touch was familiar, even though she had never felt it before. Chris.

 

He had tugged her closer to him and told her in a hushed whisper to stay still and behind him. His voice, next to her ear made her want to lean into the safety of his heat. Then the lights flicked back on and he was off again on Julia’s trail. From where she was, Mary could see the missing gemstone and she prayed that Julia managed to escape the seven highly trained ATF agents. Otherwise, heaven help her friend, because Mary didn’t think Julia could ‘persuade’ these seven men to let her go.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Enjoying your date?"

 

Ezra heard the words right before she sent him sprawling. He had followed her into a deserted hallway. And that’s where she was waiting for him. Delivering the snide comment, the Crimson Fox sidekicked him into the wall. But his mother had taught him to quickly bounce back. Jumping back to his feet, Ezra was ready for her next attack. He might not have Tanner’s skill but he could still defend himself. Standish blocked and avoided nearly every punch and kick she threw at him.

 

"Why, my dear, are you jealous?" He said it, hoping to distract her. It didn’t work. It only made her double her efforts.

 

"Bastard! Of what? Some Latin whore?" The Fox spat as she sent a punch to his throat.

 

Ezra moved to the left, grabbing her arm, sending her spinning away from his body. "Now, now, is that anyway for a lady to speak? And I do take exception to that heinous and unjustified remark about Inez."

 

"Unjustified? Unjustified? You’re mine." To her complete horror, she had just admitted the depth of her feelings for the ATF agent. And by the delighted and smug smile, he knew it too. Realizing her mistake, Ezra took advantage of her momentary lapse, grabbing her, and fitting their lips together in a kiss.

 

The Fox fought against the kiss, she really tried, but she could feel herself melting into his arms, his lips, his body. She could feel his hands roaming her body, learning her curves, imprinting the feel of his hands into her mind. He surrounded her, caging the Fox in a sensual web of desire. Ezra buried his lips in hers tasting her sweetness, her bone-melting sweetness. He felt her arms wind themselves around his neck, pulling him closer. He too felt trapped by his desire, but he was a willing prisoner. The kiss went on for eternity, but in reality, only a few seconds.

 

"EZRA!"

 

The sound of the man’s voice jerked the Fox from her sensual daze. She lunged back, green eyes flaring in realization that she had almost been caught because of a man. One who was here with another woman for that matter!

 

"Bastard!"

 

"No!" Ezra reached for her, unwilling to the let her go. In his desire, Ezra was vulnerable. The Fox, if nothing else, was a survivor. Lashing out, she kicked Ezra away from herself and into a wall. She only spared him a glance, then turned her thoughts to escaping with her dignity, the jewel, and her life intact.

 

Whirling, the Fox encountered a grim Chris Larabee, leveling a gun an inch away from her heart.

 

 

*********

 

 

The Fox licked her lips, a seductive movement, calculated to distract the ATF agent long enough for her to get away. She inched forward, her body oozing sex and seduction.

 

"You wouldn’t shoot little ol’ me would you?" Her voice had taken on a Southern belle’s breathless, flirty inflection.

 

The blonde man smiled down at her. "Maybe. . . maybe not. It depends."

 

She took the opening he left and sidled her body up against his tall hard one. From the corner of her eye, she saw the blonde head and angry blue eyes of her oldest friend. From the daggers that Mary was throwing at her, Julia realized that this must be Chris Larabee, the ATF team leader that had Mary’s panties in a twist since day one. Julia sent a silent apology to Mary for what she was about to do. But a girl’s gotta do what she’s gotta do. The redheaded woman ran her hands up and down the plane of his hard chest, pressing her hips against his and breathing the lightest kisses across the stone-like line of his jaw. He was incredible; she could see why Mary wanted him so badly.

 

"Depends? On what?" she asked, looking up into crystalline green eyes.

 

He smiled again, wrapping one unrelenting arm around her slim waist, and lowering his head towards hers. Their lips were only a hair’s breath apart; she could almost feel them against her own when he sealed her fate.

 

"It depends on how much you hurt Ezra." Chris could feel her body stiffening against his own as he bent a merciless smile on the much smaller woman. He tightened his grip on the cat burglar. "No one hurts one of my own."

 

The Fox wanted to remain stiff and unyielding in the harsh embrace but her self-preservation wouldn’t let her. She let her body melt. Sliding her hands to his hips, she wantonly pressed herself against him, gently grinding her hips against his. She lifted her eyes, meeting his amused ones.

 

"No hard feelings?"

 

His smile was amused and ruthless at the same time. "Nope, none at all."

 

 

*********

 

 

Mary Travis watched in fury as watched Larabee succumbed to Julia’s charms. Bastard! Skirt-chasing, chauvinistic BASTARD!

 

And Julia! Julia knew about Mary’s claim on Larabee. It was a line between friends you just didn’t cross.

 

He’s MINE, damnit!"

 

She watched as Julia grabbed Chris, grinding her hips against him. Mary wanted to scream; instead she backed out of the hallway.

 

CRASH!

 

Chris whirled, thinking of a possible accomplice. Easily tossing the now handcuffed Crimson Fox into his undercover agent’s waiting arms; Chris grabbed the white blur. And found his arms full of struggling hellcat. Mary fought against the strong arms and the extraordinarily hard body caging her.

 

Chris easily held her. He had her pinned with her back to his front, one arm wrapped around her waist, trapping her body against his much stronger one. The other hand captured both her wrists, imprisoning them against her heaving chest. He held onto her tightly, savoring the feel of her softer body against his own.

 

"Why, Ms. Travis, were you that concerned about my safety?" Chris seductively breathed into her ear. He buried his face in her hair, breathing in the scent that had been driving him insane the entire night.

 

Mary froze, realizing that he was simply too strong. But unlike her long time friend, Mary didn’t give the man a chance to take charge of the situation. She let her body melt against his. Mary dropped her head back on to his shoulder so that her lips were near the soft lobe of Chris’ ear. She let her lips skim the tender skin there. Hearing his soft gasp, Mary smiled, delicately biting down on the sensitive lobe.

 

Unlike the Crimson Fox’s attempt at seducing the hardened ATF agent, Mary’s actions produced the desired results. His body tightened at the erotic sensation of her lips and teeth nibbling on his skin, but his grip relaxed. The moment she felt his arms loosening, Mary jerked herself from his embrace before she did something she would regret.

 

"Bastard," she hissed. Then she watched as he did something that was a sure-fire way to infuriate the reporter.

 

Chris smiled. A slow, damn smug, self-satisfied, conquering male smile.

 

Mary couldn’t help herself. She quickly rationalized to herself that she was doing it for all womankind. No woman should have to put up with that smile coming from this man.

 

So she slapped him.

 

But she didn’t count on him retaliating or his highly trained reflexes. Before she realized what was happening, Chris had her pressed flat against the wall, his body pressed against hers. He used their interlaced fingers to pin her hands near her shoulders, her legs trapped between his own. She could feel every corded muscle in his body. Every muscle in his body.

 

"Don’t ever do that again," he whispered the words, his lips closer to hers than they had been with the Fox. She could almost taste his lips. The words were softly spoken, but the tone was dangerous, sending shivers up Mary’s spine. Shivers of fear or excitement, she didn’t know. So Mary did the only thing she could, she meekly nodded, not sure what she was agreeing not to do. But inside, she silently bided her time.

 

The sound of a cough-covered laugh brought the reporter and the ATF team leader’s attention to the large group of people standing only a few feet away. Each and every one of them had an amused expression on their face. Mary could feel the heat creeping into her cheeks. Sneaking a look at Chris, Mary silently cursed. The damn man looked like nothing was out of the ordinary.

 

Bastard.

 

Chris gently pushed away from the temptation that was Mary Travis, raking his men with a hard glare. That glare settled on Ezra Standish, still standing with the handcuffed Crimson Fox.

 

"She the one keeping you up nights?" Subtle, Chris Larabee was not.

 

Ezra smiled faintly, nodding. When the woman of his dreams began trying to seduce his boss, Ezra had nearly had a heart attack. Watching the two of them locked in an embrace, he had wondered if either he or she had sustained a head wound during their fight. But then he realized that it was her last ditch effort to get herself out of trouble. Even while he abhorred the idea of her in anyone else’s arms, Ezra had to admire her quick thinking. It really was a good thing that it took more than a beautiful face or body to tempt the imposing Chris Larabee and for that Ezra was grateful.

 

Chris watched as his agent winced slightly from the intense attack leveled upon him by the thief and shook his head. The things his men did for love. . .shooting each other in the ass, getting their asses kicked. It was depressing really. "Alex, Nathan, could you two look over Ezra? Vin, take care of the Fox."

 

Both healers came forward and began examining the protesting Ezra Standish as Vin easily took charge of the Fox.

 

"I’m fine! Please Alex, Nathan, I do not require your combined attentions!" Ezra exclaimed, batting at their hands.

 

Inez watched with exasperation as the Southerner refused the medical attention. She had heard how these men hated to be fussed over, but this was ridiculous! Even she, having no medical knowledge, could tell he needed to be check out.

 

"Ezra?" Inez’s voice was soft and cajoling. Everyone watched as Inez slowly walked towards the now silent Southerner. Once she reached him, she stood behind him and placed her hands on his back, gently stroking it. "Por favor, Ezra, let Alex make sure that you really are sano?"

 

The Crimson Fox watched in absolute fury as Ezra submitted to the examination because of the Latin beauty’s soft words. His friends watched in amusement. It looked like Ezra had finally found another person he couldn’t say "no" to. . .the first being Chris.

 

"So, Chris, what are we gonna do with her?" Vin’s voice brought Chris’ attention back to the matter at hand. He watched as the Fox struggled briefly against Vin’s strong grip.

 

"Her?" Chris slowly smiled, walking over to Vin’s side. Reaching over, he ran his hands down her supple length, oblivious to the dagger-stares of both Mary and the thief herself. Smiling ferally, Chris slid one hand inside her dress and trailed it to the inside of her thigh. Gently tugging, Chris’s hand emerged with a felt bag. Opening it, he revealed La Piedra de las Epocas. "She’s going to jail."

 

 

*********

 

 

"Agent Larabee! Agent Larabee!"

 

Chris turned towards the male voice, carefully slipping La Piedra de las Epocas into his breast pocket. He watched as Rainer strode through the crowd, a security detail behind him. Chris had been anticipating this meeting with the suspected criminal. He knew that Rainer wouldn’t let the rock go without a fight and the ATF agent was spoiling for one after that heated incident with Mary. He had to work out his frustrations and outmaneuvering a criminal sounded like fun. "Yes, Mr. Rainer?"

 

"Agent Larabee, could we discuss this?" The man was anxious but still commanding.

 

"Discuss what, sir?" Chris could hear Buck snickering at his "dumb" act.

 

"I want my property back, Larabee."

 

"I’m sorry, Mr. Rainer, but as evidence in a theft we have to take it with us." Chris could see that Rainer was about to lose his temper and he had to wonder how a man who wasn’t in control of his emotions could be a criminal mastermind. But his reaction could be indicative of another reason he wanted the pretty bauble so badly.

 

"I don’t want to press charges. I just want the Piedra back." Rainer’s voice was desperate and desperate men did stupid things, like getting into Chris Larabee’s face. "If you don’t give it back to me, I will take it by force if necessary."

 

Chris’ smile was feral. "Go ahead," he dared the tycoon.

 

Rainer looked at the ATF agents, each one of them casually displaying their misappropriated firearms. All seven were in relaxed but alert stances. He could tell that they weren’t afraid of gunplay. Throwing a glance at the gallery’s security people, he could see that they were nervous. Unlike his own security people, they probably had never even shot a gun before.

 

Larabee watched the suspected gunrunner. Seeing the defeat in his eyes, Chris turned to his men, dismissing the angry millionaire. He led the way out and was halfway to the door when Josiah spoke.

 

"Chris, I’d be careful with him. He’s desperate and dangerous."

 

"Why does he want it back so bad? It’s not like we’re going to keep it forever," JD piped up from Chris’ other side.

 

"There’s another reason he wants it back so badly," Vin spoke from behind Chris, one hand wrapped around the Fox’s arm. Ezra was on her other side, also preventing her from escape.

 

"It might be prudent, gentlemen, if we took precautions," Ezra said as he scanned the room for possible problems.

 

Chris nodded. "Nathan, help Ezra with the Fox. Vin, Buck, go see what weapons you can get from the security. Pull rank, confiscate them, whatever it takes."

 

"Don’t you think you have enough weapons?" Alex asked as she indicated her heavily armed lover. Vin just gave her this. . .look, before melting into the crowd.

 

 

*********

 

 

Julia scanned the faces around her. For some strange reason she want to know these men that had finally managed to capture her. The Southerner, the one that captured her senses, was named Ezra and as she watched him with his teammates, she could see that they were more than just co-workers. They were his family. The family was led by the dark angel she couldn’t seduce but at one point was eating out of her best friend’s hand. The longhaired one seemed to be the second-in-command of the group, the dark beauty’s lover, and the one had who shot Ezra in the butt. He was currently distributing the weapons he and the mustached man had acquired.

 

Chris looked up from the ungodly amount of weaponry and ammunition the boys had taken. Vin could definitely overkill the need for weapons. "Ladies, I’m afraid we’re going to have to call a cab. . ."

 

"No!" Mary was not going to let them take Julia off by herself. When the seven were arresting her, Julia had indicated for Mary to not let them known about their relationship. Mary agreed, but she’d burn in hell first before she abandoned her friend. At the questioning looks, she hastened to explain. "I’m covering you, remember? This is a big bust! Catching an international thief while at a party."

 

Chris grunted in response, not happy. "Fine. Then the rest of you. . ."

 

The other three women exchanged looks. "Uh uh. No way. We’re going with you," Alex said, acting as spokeswoman.

 

"What? Why?" Vin exclaimed.

 

Inez grinned. "We’ve haven’t had this much fun in a long time."

 

"Which just means that we need to get a life," Casey muttered, but Chris heard her and sent her one of his "Larabee glares." She wisely took cover behind JD.

 

"Actually, it might be safer if they’re with us, Chris. We don’t know what Rainer might do to them if he’s desperate enough." Nathan’s voice of reason cut through the potentially disastrous situation. Nathan knew Chris. He protected those he considered his and he wouldn’t think twice about tying up the women and leaving them in a closet if he felt that was the safest place for them. And while Nathan didn’t know the women very well, he suspected that they wouldn’t take to kindly to Chris’s tactics.

 

Chris nodded his consent. "Let’s get the hell out of here."

 

 

*********

 

 

"Is it just me or did it get colder?" Alex hugged herself, shivering at the cold burst of wind that blew across them. Their party was waiting for the limousine to pick them up. The temperature had suddenly dropped and none of the women had come prepared. Alex smiled at Vin as he wrapped his tuxedo jacket around her bare shoulders. Turning her head, Alex saw JD do the same for Casey.

 

Ezra was torn. Offer his jacket to the woman of his heart or to the woman who was his date and friend? Inez saw the problem and solved it for him. "Senor Sanchez, may I borrow. . .?"

 

"Of course, senorita. It would be my pleasure." Josiah shrugged off his jacket and wrapped it around Inez. He smiled when he saw how his large jacket nearly swallowed her small body. Inez grinned up at the giant. She had overheard Chris’s comment and she could see the way Ezra looked at the beautiful redhead. She was probably the reason Ezra had been so discontented a few nights before at the saloon.

 

Ezra sent both Josiah and Inez a silent ‘thank you’. Julia didn’t know if she wanted his jacket or not. It was cold but she still smarted from his relationship with Inez. She turned to look into his green eyes, saw the concern there and accepted the coat with a small smile.

 

Chris pulled off his jacket and walked up behind Mary, placing it around her shoulders. He frowned when she shrugged it off. "Thank you, but I’m fine."

 

Chris didn’t take no for answer. He simply wrapped it around her again, his arms encircled her, keeping the jacket in place. "Please keep it?" The soft request did more to sway her disposition than anything else he had done this night.

 

"Thank you," Mary quietly said, grateful that the car had arrived, for it was bitterly cold. It was surprising how cold it actually was and how quickly it got that way. But then again, this was Colorado.

 

The ride had only lasted a few moments when Vin noticed the car following them. Each man became more alert, checking his weapons.

 

"It’s probably Rainer and his thugs," Nathan said as he carefully checked through the rear windshield.

 

"Ladies, I suggest you get on the floor." Buck quickly ushered the five women into the very center of the limousine while the other men took positions around the car. Chris was busy speaking to the driver, giving him instructions.

 

The first jolt was expected, but still frightening. It wasn’t even that hard, but it was enough to sway and shuffle the limousine’s occupants around. The driver sped up as shots were fired at them. The seven weren’t returning fire. It was too dangerous; the other car was using automatic weapons.

 

Another hard jolt had everyone scrambling for a handhold. Julia cried out as she slid into the hard car door. Because her hands were handcuffed behind her, she had been unable to brace herself. Ezra was by her side in an instant. He quickly unlocked the handcuffs then grabbed her as the car took a corner on two wheels.

 

"Shit!" The driver had been so intent on the car chasing them that he never saw the icy patch of road.

 

They hit it at ninety miles an hour. The car began hydroplaning across the slick road. The last memory anyone had was that of a blinding flash of light.

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

 

Chris Larabee opened his eyes and felt the heat against his skin.

 

Disorientation swirled his mind from image to image, replaying the last hours of his memory in a series of rapid pictures. In seconds it bled into him as surely as the slick wetness on his forehead indicating he had been injured: the fundraiser . . . Mary’s breath on his ear . . . . the Fox. . . . . La Piedra de las Epocas . . . . Rainer’s men . . . . the snow storm. . . . car crash. God, they were in an accident! That memory jarred him back to clarity, lifting the fog in his brain with far more efficiency than anything else did.

 

They had hit hard and before the impact there was something else, something that did not quite make sense even though he knew his recollection of it had been accurate. Light, white blinding light that he had first believed to be the headlights of an oncoming car but then as his memory sharpened, Chris realized that it had not been coming at them. It had been all around them. He could not explain it and as he became aware of his surroundings, realized that it could wait for the moment because there were more pressing matters to contend with. He was in a car full of people who were involved in a high-speed crash and while he might have escaped unscathed so far he could tell, he could not say the rest for his concern.


Chris became aware of movement beneath him and soft warmth pressing into his chest that was not at all unpleasant despite the circumstances. He had lost his grip of the armrest at impact and went flying towards the floor. The women who already occupied that space were buried beneath the seven in the chaos that followed. Instinctively, he knew immediately who was beneath him because the churning in his gut that was very inappropriate for the moment and could only be engendered by one person.

 

"Mr. Larabee, as much as you might be enjoying this, do you think you can get off me now before you actually do get off?" Mary Travis said snidely from beneath him.

 

Figures. Chris frowned and retorted with a similar note of annoyance. "Don’t flatter yourself," he retorted, pushing himself onto the seat once more.

 

"Oh Christ," Vin Tanner’s voice groaned somewhere in the mess of tangle arms and legs. "I knew I wasn’t dead. You two are still at it."

 

"This ain’t the time for it," Chris growled, then addressed the others in a louder voice. "Is everyone okay?"

 

A series of groans flowed as they all attempted to disengage themselves from the untidy heap that they were presently compressed into. Chris saw Mary push herself up on her hands and knees, her blond hair freed from its confinement after the turbulence. She seemed all right but even her flippant manner could not hide the fact that she had been shaken from the collision.

 

Alex and Nathan, the healers in the group, naturally recovered faster and baser instincts kicked in immediately as they started asking around to see if there were any injuries. Even though Nathan was clutching his arm bruised when it had hit the hard interior upholstery of the door, his main concern was the others. Alex had to force him to remain still while she examined it. The doctor herself had escaped unharmed, except for a dark smear of color on her bare back where someone’s elbow had obviously slammed into her during the impact when they had all gone tumbling.

 

Josiah helped Inez to a seat. The only injury she sustained was to the skin tight dress she had been wearing which had split along the side, since it was never intended to be put through the paces at it had when she was forced on her hands and knees before the crash. Unfortunately the split was wide enough to reveal that she was not wearing any undergarment except for a thong that made her crimson with embarrassment upon discovery. Fortunately, she still had Josiah’s coat and she wrapped it around her waist but not before giving Buck another reason to lust after her.

 

As the ladies man gawked, Alex who had been sitting close by, noticed his roving eye, smacked him across the back of the head and hissed, "Grow up."

 

"Up ain’t a word I want to think about right now," he grinned wickedly as he envisioned laying his hands on that tender piece of flesh he had just been admiring.

 

"You have no shame," she remarked and shook her head before turning her attention elsewhere, and in particular, to Ezra. He had been hurt prior to the accident, thanks to his encounter with the cat burglar Crimson Fox, and Alex was concerned the crash might have exacerbated his injuries even further.

 

"Ezra are you okay?" Nathan asked first, having the same thought in mind as Ezra sat up and slid back into the seat of the limousine, clutching his aching ribs.

 

"I am fine, Mr. Jackson," Ezra remarked, rubbing his neck as the question was put forward. He was aching but not so badly that he would consider it serious. Instinctively, he glanced at the Fox who had bore the brunt of his weight when he had tried to cushion her impact before the car had upended on its side and rattled them all around like beans in a can. She was disorientated and just as shaken as the rest of them.

 

"Hey. . .,"JD said, peering through the narrow window between the passenger compartment of the limousine and the driver’s seat. "I think the driver’s hurt bad." He did not want to say dead even though it looked very much like it. The man’s head was buried in the shattered glass of the windscreen with a spray of blood across the jagged shards that left no doubt as to his condition.

 

Alex was already kicking the door closest to her open and the twisted wreck of metal that the limo had been gnarled into did not make the process any easier. Chris, who was next to her helped with the attempt and with a sudden start, the door gave way under their weight and both of them tumbled out of the vehicle landing unceremoniously on the dirt.

 

Chris swore as he hit the ground and then realized something that drove all the annoyance of this entire situation away. Sunlight peered into his eyes and he squinted, forcing himself to gain some focus.

 

"We could not have been out that long," Alex stammered as she saw the same thing he did and started to feel fear. The others began emerging from the vehicle, coming to the same conclusion when they saw the position of the sun in the sky and felt heated air filling the back cabin of the limousine. Considering that it was a freak snowstorm that had caused this accident, the sudden shift in weather was bizarre to say the least.

 

Chris Larabee did not answer nor was he listening. He was not listening because they were not where they were supposed to be. He could almost accept that they might have all been knocked out long enough following the crash for it to be morning, but not this. His steely gaze moved across the horizon and saw not grimy streets or the familiar skyline of tall buildings, paved roads and glass skyscrapers gleaming in the light. What he saw now was nothing like that all.

 

The limousine was in the middle of open country, the kind of terrain that one saw in those old westerns he still liked to watch but would never admit to even under the threat of death. There were no signs of civilization as far as the eye could see, just raw, open frontier, with the sun baking the dry ground and sparse vegetation spread over an unyielding landscape that felt as merciless as it looked. The impossibility of what was before him could not be denied. This could not be and yet it was. He dug his patent leather shoe in the soil and felt the grinding sound of dirt that felt real and not like any illusion.


"Jesus!" Vin’s cry of surprise sounded when he too tumbled out of the wreakage.


Chris continued staring because although it might seem to everyone else that he was always in control of every situation no matter how unexpected or hair raising it might to everyone else, this was possibly the one exception. When he stared enough at the scenery to convince himself that this was no nightmare or for that matter a dream, he whirled around to look at the limousine that only last night, had driven them through the streets of Denver while trying to evade pursuers intent on killing them. The limousine did indeed appear to be as wrecked and demolished as any vehicle involved in a high-speed collision. Unfortunately, the object upon which the crumple zone of the limousine had been fully utilized was not a wall or another car as Chris had originally believed, but a rather, large protrusion of rock which was not uncommon for these parts.

 

"Where the hell are we?" Vin came up along side of Chris, just as mystified as he stared at the scenery around him.

 

"Not in Denver," Chris deadpanned, unable to explain how this could have happened.

 

"He’s dead," Alex declared, bringing their attention back from their startling change of geography to the driver whose head had smashed through the windscreen upon impact with the large boulder of near solid granite. Some fragment of the natural edifice had crumbled but mostly it remained intact and was more than a match for the vehicle that had crashed into it. The doctor had managed to pull open the driver’s side door open so that she could reach the man, but the evidence of her eyes told her that he was beyond hope.

 

Chris and Vin frowned at the news but their focus was mostly centered on how they had come to be in the middle of what was almost desert country that looked nothing like Denver or for that matter, Colorado. Chris’ gaze traveled across the plains and saw that they were the only living things in the nearby vicinity, which concerned him greatly. The limousine was going nowhere and with the exception of being well armed, had nothing else in the way of survival gear.

 

"This ain’t possible," Vin stated the obvious. However, like the leader of Team 7, it was impossible for him to ignore the evidence of his eyes.


"It is, but it don’t change that we’re here," Chris frowned and started walking. He wanted to take a peak at the crest of the hill up ahead and see what lay beyond. He suspected they were in deep trouble but needed a clearer definition of exactly how much that was. "You coming?" He looked at the sharpshooter as he widened the gap between them.

 

"Where are we going?" Vin asked, as he hastened his pace to catch up, pulling at the top buttons of his shirt and loosening the rigid collar if he was going to do any walking. At least this place was giving him an excuse to get comfortable since he hated formal wear with a passion. Chris was making similar adjustments to his apparel, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt to his forearms and allowing his skin to breathe when he exposed his neck after undoing a few buttons on his shirt.

 

"Just doing a little reconnaissance," Chris answered shortly, then looked over his shoulder at Alex. The doctor was leaning against the side of the vehicle, still trying to reach the driver in the front seat to find out if there was a slim hope the man might have survived the crash. "Alex check everyone out, make sure they’re okay," Chris barked, issuing the order.

 

"Yes Sir," Alex retorted sarcastically, wondering what he thought she was doing the past few minutes. Grim son of a bitch, she thought to herself as she continued to pull at the twisted hulk of metal that was the driver’s side door.

 

"You get use to him darlin’," Vin called out to her as he drew further away, wearing a smile on his face meant only for her. "But it takes a long time." He grinned before turning away and took his place by Chris’ side.

 

Alex watched him go for a few seconds, a wry smile on her face as she watched both men depart, before her attention was captured by Mary Travis emerging from the wrecked limousine with others not too far behind. All were eager to free of the metal wreck that had almost been their tombs.

 

"What’s happening?" the journalist inquired as she stumbled out of the limousine. Anything else she was going to stay died in her throat when her eyes widened at the sight of where they were. She staggered next to Alex, her high heels completely inadequate for the terrain and used the side of the car for support as her jaw dropped and she was finally capable of articulating her astonishment. "Oh

. . . my. . . god. Where are we?"

 

"Welcome to the Twilight Zone." Alex shrugged her shoulders, just as bewildered.

 

"Goddamn! How did we get here?" Buck bellowed as he followed Mary and behind him JD slipped out looking just as astounded by where they were.

 

"What is this? Oz?" Casey grumbled, trying to pull up the bodice of her dress that had slipped to scandalous depths during the accident. "How long where we out of it?"

 

"Not long enough for this," Nathan remarked as he came out of the limousine, clutching his arm. "As it is I can’t remember anything after the lights."

 

"Me neither," Josiah agreed. "And I wasn’t knocked out, just a little dazed," the oldest of them replied as he helped Inez out of the car.

 

"Why are all you people standing around like this was a Sunday picnic?" Ezra Standish sarcastically announced himself, as he and the Crimson Fox were the last to emerge from the vehicle. "Is someone going to call for road side service or do we all intend to trek to the nearest gas stati. . . ." His words faded away as he saw nothing but sparse frontier wilderness before him. "We are not in Denver."

 

"That’s what I like about Ez." Buck patted him on the back. "Always sharp as a tack."

 

Ezra threw Buck a scalding look and was about to make comment when behind him, the Crimson Fox made a timely appearance. "Jesus Christ. What the hell are we doing out west?"

 

"Out west?" JD looked at her, wondering how the Fox came to that conclusion. "How do you know we’re in the west?" he questioned.

 

"By those two guys riding towards us." She pointed towards the distance in the complete opposite direction from where the others were staring.

 

All eyes followed her gaze and saw that she was right. Two men were riding towards them. While it was difficult to see their faces, it was easy to identify what they were wearing and they looked like something that had ridden out of a Zane Grey novel. Wide brimmed hats, one was wearing a jet black duster trailing the wind as he approached while the other appeared to be wearing a hat common to Indians scout as depicted in every western ever made.

 

"Maybe they know how we got here?" Buck replied, rounding the car and walking forward to meet the arrivals.

 

"I, for one," Ezra remarked as he followed the ladies man, "would like to know how this was even managed without us knowing, let alone being brought here, vehicle and all."

 

No one commented on that statement because it was very true. How they had come here was bizarre. They had crashed the limousine in Denver and now they found themselves some place else as if the entire vehicle had been transported to a completely different location with none of them being aware of any of it. At the very least, it was strange, and its very worst, it was damn frightening. However, none of it was as odd as when the two new arrivals approached close enough for their faces to become visible to everyone present.

 

"Hey," Casey exclaimed. "That’s Chris."

 

"Chris?" Alex stammered in disbelief. She was sure she had seen them walking in a completely different direction and stared at the crest they had been heading towards when Chris had barked his orders at her and she had been tempted to flip the man the finger. Neither the leader of Team 7 nor Vin was anywhere in sight and as she tuned to the two men riding towards their merry little band, she count not deny that it was indeed Chris Larabee that was approaching, with Vin Tanner at his side.

 

"If this is that twisted son of bitch’s idea of a practical joke, I am going to kill him!" Mary swore venomously.

 

"Chris!" Buck strode forward as the horses finally reached them and Chris Larabee dismounting from the saddle and Vin Tanner doing the same. "Goddamn, you bastard, I didn’t think you had in you to pull a trick like this! How the hell did you manage it? You knock us out with some sleep gas or something when we got in the car?"

 

The man wearing Chris Larabee’s face stared back at Buck. "Buck what are you doing here? What the hell is that thing?" he gestured to the car.

 

"That’s very funny, Chris," Buck said still grinning. "Jokes over now. How did you do it?"

 

"You’re supposed to be at the jailhouse on watch with JD," Larabee pointed out before noticing what his old friend was wearing. "What have you got on?" He looked at Buck’s clothes strangely and wondered why his best friend was dressed like an undertaker.

 

"What have I got on?" Buck retorted. "I ain’t the one dressed like Black Bart and what about you, Vin, ain’t that coat killing you in this heat?"

 

"Better than that sissy outfit you got on," Tanner drawled with a faint smile.

 

"Mr. Larabee." Mary pushed herself to the front because she was sick of this nonsense. Her feet hurt, she wanted a bath and most of all she wanted to go home. "I am certain this sort of childish games are the norm with you ATF juveniles but I for one am not impressed. Where is the car and you better have one ready to take us away from this hellish place or I think I speak for everyone woman here in heels, when I say we will kill you if you don’t."

 

"Mary?" Larabee looked her over and was unimpressed by how much of her was exposed for everyone to see. It took another moment for him to realize that the swell in her figure was absent and wondered if he had been mistaken because of the clothes his wife had been wearing. However, the woman before him had a perfectly flat stomach and looked utterly spectacular in her strange if somewhat scandalous clothes. "What are you doing here? You know you ain’t suppose to be out riding with the baby and all." He came toward her and placed his hand gently on her shoulder.

 

"Have you lost your mind?" Mary snapped, pulling away from him. He was not going to get away for pulling this prank. There was a moment when Mary had been genuinely terrified that they had stumbled into something terrible and would reveal to no one just how relieved she was when she saw him riding towards them, with all indication that this was a planned ruse. "Baby? What baby?"

 

"Our baby," He stammered unable to discern what was going on. "The one we’re going to have in spring?" Larabee stared hard at his wife.

 

"You’re insane and I wouldn’t have a baby with you even if you are the last man alive on this planet. If you think this pathetic attempt to impress me is working, I have news for you, Mr. Larabee, it is not," Mary snorted and started to walk away.

 

"Ouch!" Buck winced and then laughed. "I gotta say pard, you score ten for originality."

 

"I have to admit that you surprise me, Mr. Larabee," Ezra grinned. "I did not believe you had it in you to be such a magician to perform this feat of illusion. However, I might just remind you, we do have a criminal we need to take into custody?" He gestured to Julia who gave him a dark look of annoyance by the reminder that she had been captured.

 

"Ezra," Larabee strode towards him and said with nothing less than ice in his voice. "If I don’t get answers from someone soon, I’m going to start shooting." He glared at the agent with nothing less than menace in his eyes and it began to dawn on Ezra that the man was not jesting but was rather serious.

 

"Vin, I think this has gone far enough," Alex sighed, tired by all this bickering. Some of them had real injuries that needed tending and she wanted out of this dress into something comfortable.

 

"Alex?" Tanner exclaimed as he saw his fiancée wearing silver on her skin in a dress so scant, he could see every sensual curve of her body as the material shimmered when she approached. "What are you wearing?" he managed to ask. "Everyone can see you! You’re half naked!"

 

"You said you loved my dress!" Alex said, somewhat wounded that he was picking on her clothes when he was dressed like a reject from an episode of ‘Doctor Quinn, Medicine Woman’. Man, she hated that show! Who would believe a lady doctor back in the Old West anyway? "Besides, you look like Grizzly Adams!"

 

"Grizzly who?" he stared back at her in puzzlement.

 

"Hey, what’s going on?" a new voice asked.

 

They turned around and felt their jaws go slack from the utter astonishment of finding themselves standing before Chris Larabee and Vin Tanner, who were dressed as they had last seen the duo prior to their departure from the limousine.

 

 

Chapter 6

 

 

"Oh . . . my . . . God!" Nathan exclaimed first, his eyes moving from Chris Larabee who was still wearing his tuxedo to Chris Larabee who looked, well to tell the honest truth, like an honest-to-God cowboy. The only thing missing was a lasso and a cow.

 

"Imported Russian vodka, my ass!" Buck muttered, performing the same dance with his neck as his shifted his gaze between the two identical men. "That stuff was spiked from radiation from Chernobyl and it’s got me high as a kite!"

 

"I didn’t drink the vodka," Josiah mused, with the same astonishment, "and I’m seeing two of them as well."

 

"Maybe it’s a mirage," Casey replied. "JD, go stick your finger at one of them." She nudged him.

 

"Mirage or not, he’ll still kick my ass," JD retorted. "You go do it. He won’t hurt a girl."

 

"I’m guessing this means that there is no car," Inez frowned, just as stunned but wishing that she could get out of this dress. Every since Buck had spied a look of her exposed skin with thong in presentation, she could see him replaying the image in his mind each time he looked at her with that damnable grin on his face! Oh and then there were the two Chris and two Vin’s as well. It was good that she could keep things in perspective.


"I would say that is a distinct possibility," Ezra answered, unafraid to admit that for the first time in his life, he had no idea how to ease the moment with his usual glib or flippant remarks. In fact, the entire occasion was beyond the ability of even his acerbic wit to describe.

 

Alex could not blame her companions shock, she found herself thinking of two Vins. One who was staring at his mirror image with as much astonishment as the "Dr. Quinn, Medicine Woman reject" version of himself was displaying. In every respect, they were identical. Same hair, some baby blue eyes and bodies to die for. While everyone else was wondering how this could be, only one thought seemed to be ringing in her head: menage je tois.

 

Two of them? Mary Travis thought as her mind started to swim at the impossibility of it. However, it was no illusion. The Chris in the tuxedo appeared just as amazed at the copy of himself in black. As her confusion became a bubble about to burst, she retained just enough sense to be enjoy the fact that for once, he did not have that smug expression on his face,

 

"You people always have this much fun on a night out?" the Crimson Fox asked just before Mary fainted.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Is she all right?" Chris Larabee asked, concerned as he watched Alex dabbing Mary’s forehead with water, courtesy of his doubles’ water flask. Alex had found a napkin inside the limo and was using it as a cold compress on the woman’s brow.

 

"She’s fine," Alex replied as she continued to use the cool water to revive the unconscious Mary Travis who was presently lying in the backseat of the limousine under Chris’ watchful gaze. "Just a little surprised, that’s all."

 

Who could blame her? Chris thought inwardly as he glanced outside at the man in black who was he in every sense of the word. His mind could barely wrap itself around the concept let alone accept it and somehow Chris knew he had to. Whatever this nightmare was they had stumbled into, it had the consistency of reality that was undeniable. That man out there was him. Almost a hundred and twenty years in the past, but was undeniably Chris Larabee.

 

"What happened?" Mary’s voice mumbled, and immediately bringing Chris’ attention from the man outside back to her.

 

"Easy," Alex said gently, forcing Mary to stay still even though the woman was readying herself to sit up. "You fainted."

 

"I never faint," Mary muttered and forced herself onto her elbows. When she saw Chris next to her and reacted immediately by slapping him across the face.

 

"Hey!" Chris swore as he recoiled from the blow. "What was that for?" he demanded as his cheek stung.

 

"Well she’s feeling better," Alex sighed, deciding she did not want to be present for the latest episode of the Chris and Mary sparing show.

 

Larabee watched the curious exchange between his double and that of the woman who looked exactly like his wife Mary before glancing at the rest of this strange group that looked like all his friends but were not. "They always fight like that?" he asked no one in particular but expected an answer nevertheless.

 

"Oh, not at all," Ezra said with a completely straight face. "Just whenever they get within breathing space of each other."

 

"You remember what it was like pard," Tanner replied, trying not to stare too much at Alex who looked fantastic in the dress she was wearing and made him want to ride home and find the love of his life for a passionate bout of lovemaking. "Weren’t you the one who got slugged by Mary in the saloon, cowboy?" The tracker smirked at him with an expression that oozed nothing less than smug sarcasm.

 

Larabee bristled, detesting being addressed by that appellation, and gave the younger man a dark look which the sharpshooter’s alternate self caught on immediately.

 

"You call him that too?" Vin could not help asking when he saw the smoldering look on Larabee’s face at the use of that loathed nickname. The ATF sharpshooter was unable to deny the amusing parallels between his own habits and that of his past self.

 

"At the risk to his life," Larabee growled, unable to feel anything but friendly towards Tanner’s double because he was too much like the young man that rode at his side for so long. In fact, he had trouble feeling his normal hostility towards any of these strangers for that exact same reason. Their counterparts in this time were his family. So he could not help but feel a little of the affection for them as well.

 

"Watch this," Vin said to Tanner with a devious smile. "Hey cowboy!" he called out to Chris at the top of his voice before a response was heard a moment later from inside the limousine.

 

"You call me that one more time, Vin, and I’m gonna come out there and rip your goddamn throat out!" Chris’ voice barked loudly before returning to his heated argument with Mary and sending everyone into fits of hysterical laughter.

 

"Well," Vin said, with a grin. "So I’m guessing that you’re a disagreeable bastard in any life time."

 

"That’s about the size of it." Tanner nodded, taking great amusement in the look of chagrin that Larabee was sending in his direction.

 

"So am I to assume there’s doubles of us running around in this town of yours?" Buck inquired, still unable to fathom the how, let alone accepting that they were somewhere in the past, facing themselves in an earlier incarnation of time.

 

"Yeah," Tanner answered, taking the liberty of offering explanations because Larabee was even worse than he was at these things. This was supposed to be a routine trip to Sweet Water to drop off a prisoner. Who would have thought they would have stumbled upon this on the way home? "You’re supposed to be at the jailhouse with JD."

 

"Really?" JD piped out, thinking that this was a dream come true that in this past, he was lawman in a frontier town just like those western he loved so much. It would be too cool if he was sheriff but did not expect such a possibility when Chris was here too.

 

"Uh huh," Tanner replied, still unable to accustom himself to how much these people looked like his family in Four Corners. "You . . . I mean our JD usually hangs around until after Buck goes home to Inez and the baby."

 

Inez who was in the process of taking a sip from Tanner’s water flask spat out the entire contents upon hearing that. "What?" she stuttered, more or less scrambled over to them when she was given that revelation. "Did I hear you say baby?"


"He said baby," Casey grinned trying to stifle her laughter.

 

"I’m sorry ma’am," Tanner apologized quickly, when he saw the look of dismay on her face that she was not happy by the news and he had to wonder why. "Didn’t mean to upset you."

 

"So, Buck." Larabee looked at his old friend’s duplicate copy, unable to resist teasing him because of the look Buck was giving the sultry Mexican. "I take you it two aren’t married yet."

 

"And we’re never going to be!" Inez declared loudly, her cheeks crimson with embarrassment, not to mention mortification at the same time.

 

"Not if he were the last man on the planet," Alex and Casey said in unison in a sing song voice.

 

"You’re not funny!" Inez glared at both of them. "Either of you."

 

"Come on Inez, it’s fate, honey. You’re going to have my baby." Buck slipped his hand around her shoulders and looked at her with smile that made Inez think the same thing that Mary had earlier when she had slapped Chris at the fundraiser. That no woman should have to put up with that smile coming from this man and thus slammed her elbow hard into his stomach, causing him to double over in pain.

 

"Strange how it always starts like that for them," Tanner pointed out to Larabee who nodded in agreement.


"As much fun as this is," Ezra spoke up. "What are we going to do? We cannot remain out here forever."

 

"You can’t go into town looking like you do," Tanner pointed out quickly. "Talk about seeing double."

 

"He’s right," Vin nodded in agreement.

 

"You would agree with him," Buck pointed out, still rubbing his sore stomach. Damn, that woman had a sharp elbow, he winced as he glanced at Inez who was still horrified by the prospect that some version of her in time had actually married Buck Wilmington. It gave Buck a deep sense of cosmic balance to know this. As well as thinking about all the enjoyment he was going to be had at her expense when he reminded her of this for the next ten thousand years.

 

"They’re both right," Nathan added. "We don’t know how we got here and we sure as hell ain’t gonna find out how to get back to where we were if we have interference from the town. They’re never gonna understand this and it could dangerous if too many people know about us."

 

"They’re likely to think this is witchcraft or something," Josiah pointed out. "Folks in this day and age aren’t exactly enlightened."


"We’ll take up them to the ranch." Larabee made the safest decision for now after ruminating for a few minutes on what had been said. Nathan and Josiah were right, no one was going to understand this and it was way too complicated to try and explain it. "That way, we can keep em under wraps until we figure out what to do."

 

"One of us is gonna have to go back to town," Tanner suggested. "We need a wagon and horse to move all these people."

 

"I’ll go," Larabee replied. "Stay with them, Vin," he ordered the tracker before striding to his horse, not waiting for Tanner to respond, simply assuming that it would be done without question. "I’ll be back soon."

 

"Sure pard," Tanner answered automatically.

 

"One hundred and twenty years," Vin sighed. "And I’m still taking orders from him. You think there would have been some progress."

 

"Vin, get over here!" Chris’ voice suddenly shouted at him.

 

"I guess not," Ezra said with a smug smile as he stared at Vin.

 

"Your Ezra’s ain’t that much different from ours," Tanner remarked, feeling the need to aid his future self. "He can’t shut up either."

 

"I take umbrage at that . . . Mr. Tanner." Ezra forced himself to address him as such because it was still Vin after all, just a different version.

 

"So does ours," Tanner grinned and threw Vin a conspiratorial wink of solidarity.

 

"Good God," Josiah groaned. "They’ve both got the same sick sense of humour."

 

"Who?" Nathan asked. "Vin or Ezra?"

 

"Both."

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 7

 

 

No one noticed as Chris Larabee, notorious gunslinger, rode back into Four Corners. Once his presence, or the presence of any of his friends, would have instilled fear. Now, it instilled a deep sense of safety in the citizens of the small town. The seven men protected the town with a ferocity that was quickly becoming legendary. But if anyone had looked closely they would have been surprised to see the mischievous light in his eyes.

 

Larabee shook his head with a smile. He couldn’t believe it. First, Darien came back in time to tell him and Mary that they would be the ancestors of a man who would save the world. Then SG-1 came through that damn portal thing, taking him and his men across the cosmos. Now he and Vin had found their exact twins wondering around in the open prairie. And not only their twins, but also the twins of everyone in their eclectic large family. He wondered if his life could get any stranger. Probably, he thought with a grin. He quickly steered his black to the jailhouse knowing that Buck and JD, his Buck and JD, would still be inside.

 

"Hey, pard," Buck greeted him with his usual enthusiasm as Chris dismounted. But Wilmington frowned when he noticed the absence of the longhaired tracker. "Where’s Vin? Is there trouble?"

 

"Not exactly. JD, go round up the others. Mary and the girls too. Have everyone meet at the Clarion." JD nodded, running first to the saloon. "Buck, come help me get two wagons."

 

"What’s going on, Chris?" Buck quickly fell into step with his old friend as they both headed to the livery.

 

"Vin and I stumbled onto a little. . .situation on our way back from Sweet Water."

 

"Situation? What kind of situation?" Buck was starting to get a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. Chris was usually never this vague.

 

Chris smiled. "Remember Darien? And Jack, Sam, Daniel, and Teal’c?"

 

"Oh God! More of them future people?" Buck was horrified. Every time someone from the future came into town, there was trouble. Big, huge, butt-kicking trouble.

 

"Sort of," Chris said as he paid Yosemite for the rental of two wagons and the mules to pull them. Each man took a wagon and began hitching up the animals.

 

"What do you mean ‘sort of’?"

 

Chris wouldn’t meet Buck’s eyes but there was a little smile playing on the gunslinger’s lips. The small smile turned into a full fledge grin. "You’ll see."

 

Once the mules were hitched and the wagons ready, Chris and Buck lead them to the Clarion where the others were waiting.

 

"Where’s Vin?" Alexandra quickly pounced on Chris as soon as he was in hearing distance.

 

"He’s fine, Alex. There’s a little problem and he’s keeping an eye on them." Chris reassuringly squeezed the doctor’s hand. He continued walking towards the Clarion’s covered porch where his wife stood with Billy. Mary Larabee’s welcome home smile was glorious and Chris thanked God for her in his life. His lips touched hers, while his right hand loving curved over her womb where their child slumbered. "How are you two feeling?"

 

Mary nodded with a smile. "We’re fine, darling. You said there was a problem?"

 

Chris turned to look at his friends. Almost everyone was there. "Where’s Casey? And Rain?"

 

"She and Miz Nettie went to Ridge City to visit some friends. They won’t be back for a week or so," JD spoke up from the back of the group.

 

"And Rain’s still at the village celebratin’ the birth of her friend’s baby," Nathan informed his leader.

 

"All right. Josiah, I need you to get everyone to the ranch. Take the buggy for the women. And I need everyone to bring a change of clothes."

 

"Mr. Larabee, may I inquire as to why we are making this track in the middle of the day? In the middle of a working day?" Ezra indicated the Standish Saloon, which was currently filled with paying customers. Due to Rain’s absence, one of the working girls was currently manning the bar quite successfully, but Ezra wanted to keep an eye on it nevertheless.

 

"Chris says there’s more people from the future here," Buck said in response. Surprised exclamations and bewildered expressions followed his declaration. They all wanted to know the where, why, and how’s. Chris held up his hand for silence then spoke.

 

"I’ll explain when we get to the ranch. But right now, I need all of you with me." Crystalline green eyes swept the faces in front of them and saw acceptance in each of their faces. Chris Larabee rarely asked for help, so when he did this time, they all rallied without question. Each of them dispersing to get the clothing he had requested.

 

"Chris?"

 

He turned to Mary and saw the concern in her pretty blue eyes. Her husband sent her a rakish grin. "Don’t worry, Mary. I think you’re going to get a kick out of this."

 

 

*********

 

 

The wagons rolled to a stop in front of the small cabin and it’s surrounding corrals. No one was in sight. Larabee figured they were out by the small stream that ran through his property. It was shaded there and made for a very nice picnicking spot.

 

Chris jumped out and surveyed the ranch. "Nice."

 

"Thanks," Larabee said as he held his arms up for his wife’s twin. "Vin, Buck and I went into the horse ranching business."

 

"Then somehow, it turned into a group project," Tanner said with a grin. "Everybody just kinda picked out a job that needed to be done."

 

"It’s not as big as Chris’," JD commented as he helped Casey down.

 

"You have a ranch too?" Larabee raised an eyebrow in surprise. It seemed that the similarities didn’t stop with their looks or their friends.

 

"Yeah, but it’s not a business--"

 

"Chris!" Everyone turned to see a blonde haired little boy come barreling around the corner, heading straight for them. The owner of the young voice skidded to a stop, his eyes wide as he took in the sight of two Chris Larabees. "Chris?"

 

Larabee hunkered down and held out his arms. "C’mere, Billy." His stepson quickly stepped into his father’s protective embrace. Staring with huge wide eyes, Billy whispered rather loudly, "Chris? Who’s he?"

 

"Billy?" The child turned at the voice to see his mother, wearing a pretty white dress, coming towards him. Mary Travis’s face was a mask of confusion. The little boy WAS her son but he had never meet Chris Larabee, yet here he was clinging to the man like he was his father.

 

"Ma?"

 

"Billy!" The same voice came from behind the cabin and Billy twisted to see another ‘Ma’ coming around the corner.

 

"Ma?" Billy was really confused now. First, two Chrises and now two Mas.

 

Mary Larabee stopped dead in her tracks. Before her stood a woman who could have been her twin. There were only two differences. Her twin’s hair was shorter and she wasn’t pregnant. Next to her twin stood Mary’s husband. . .no wait. Chris was standing by the wagon, holding Billy in his arms. The other man was his exact twin. Mary crossed her arms over her chest and glared at her husband. "All right, Larabee. You better explain and you’d better do it fast or you’re spending the next week out here. . .alone."

 

 

*********

 

 

Team Seven and the four women followed Wilmington, Larabee, his wife, and Billy to the stream. The first thing they registered was the peacefulness of the glen. Trees provided shade while the gentle trickling of the stream soothed and calmed. The second impression was the voices of several people, voices that matched their own perfectly. Then they heard a baby’s wail split the air as they neared the clearing.

 

"Inez? Honey? Is something wrong with Elena?" Wilmington broke from the group and hurried to where his wife stood, gently bouncing Elena.

 

"She’s just being fussy. Perhaps she misses her Papa?" Inez Wilmington looked up with love in her eyes at her husband as he gently reached out and caressed his daughter’s silken cheek.

 

"Is that true, sweet pea? You missin’ your daddy?" Wilmington cooed. Elena’s cries stopped as she recognized the soft timbre of her father’s voice. She smiled up at him and his heart melted.

 

Buck and Inez watched the new family curiously, seeing themselves, yet not quite believing it. Buck’s curiosity got the best of him and he moved closer to his twin and his family. He still wasn’t close enough to actually see the baby but the sound of his footsteps caught Inez’s attention. Looking up and seeing her husband’s twin made her eyes go wide and without warning, Inez fainted.

 

Buck scrambled forward, catching the tiny bundle while his twin caught the unconscious Inez. Buck watched as tiny fists furiously waved around, trying to displace the blanket around its face. He gently moved aside the blanket before the baby suffocated and in doing so caught his first glimpse of a little angel. The ATF agent’s heart melted as he saw the tiny little girl, all rosy and pink. She was perfect. From her little bow shape mouth to her tiny dark eyes, she was absolute perfection.

 

When Inez Rosillos saw her twin faint, she hurried forward to help. But she stopped at the sight of Buck Wilmington, her Buck Wilmington, smiling mistily down at the small bundle in his arms. She edged closer to him and looked down at the baby girl in his arms. Inez’s little ‘oh’ of surprise and delight was heard only by Buck and it brought a smile to his lips. She held out her arms and Buck gently transferred the precious baby into Inez’s arms. He watched as she cooed and crooned at Elena Rose. She’s going to make a great mother, he thought with another smile.

 

"Buck? I thought I saw. . ." Inez had quickly regained conscious and was staring at her husband with wide eyes. She could have sworn she had seen. . .no, it couldn’t be. Perhaps the hormones from her pregnancy were doing things to her vision. She didn’t really see what she thought she saw and looked at her husband for confirmation. Instead, she saw a mischievous grin.

 

"You did, honey. You did." Wilmington moved out of her line of sight to show her the other Buck and Inez fussing over Elena.

 

"Madre de dios!"

 

Wilmington grinned. "That’s what I said."

 

 

Chapter 8

 

 

"So y’all are from the year 2000," Wilmington repeated.

 

"Yup," Buck said with a grin.

 

"You work for the ATF. A government law enforcement agency." Larabee seemed to be intrigued by the idea. His counterpart nodded.

 

"And the seven of you have been together for three years." Sanchez indicated the seven men. "But Vin and Alex just became. . .an item, about a month ago." He paused at the JD’s strange use of the word. Both Vin and Alex nodded.

 

"And you have just made the acquaintance of Mary and Inez," Standish added. Both aforementioned women nodded.

 

"And you’ve just arrested Julia," Mary Larabee said with a teasing smile and nudge to her friend. The respected Emporium owner simply stared at her twin with fascinated horror.

 

"That about covers it." Josiah grinned at the still slightly shocked faces around him. It wasn’t everyday that you meet a group of people that mirrored your own family.

 

"This is damn strange," Jackson breathed out on a sigh.

 

"So what do you think happened?" Larabee sat back against the tree, his arms wrapped snugly around his wife’s expanding middle. Everyone was sitting in a circle under the shade of the trees and eating lunch.

 

"All I know is that one moment JD’s grabbing me to keep me from falling into the door, the next moment there’s a blinding light and then we wake up here." Casey leaned into JD’s side as she picked from his plate.

 

"I remember the light too. I thought they were headlights from another car," Nathan said as he took a bite of Inez Wilmington’s delicious chicken enchiladas.

 

"No, they weren’t from headlights. It was all around us, not just from the front." Vin looked up from his food with a frown as he remembered those last moments on Denver’s streets.

 

"Vin’s right. They weren’t headlights," Chris agreed with his second-in-command.

 

"Then what happened?" Buck asked out loud.

 

"La Piedra de las Epocas." The Crimson Fox spoke for the first time and all eyes turned to her.

 

"Julia?" Ezra gently nudged the thief, indicating for her to go on.

 

"The Piedra de las Epocas. The stone in Mr. Larabee’s, our Mr. Larabee, possession might be what transported us to this time." Julia Catherine slowly explained as the reasoning worked itself out in her mind.

 

"How?" Mary Suzanne asked her old friend.

 

"The legend says that the gem has mystical powers, that it grants wishes, but only in the hands of the right person."

 

"Wishes?" Sanchez’s ears perked up at the word. The last time he dealt with wishes, life as he knew it had almost vanished.

 

Julia Catherine’s nod had all heads turning towards Chris. But it was Alex Ellora that ventured to ask the obvious question. "Chris, what exactly did you wish for?"

 

Chris shook his head. "I didn’t wish for anything. Except maybe for everyone to survive that little game of chicken with Rainer’s men."

 

"Were you thinking about anything? Cowboys? Indians? The Old West in any form?" Casey listed the possibilities hoping to prompt the older man to remember.

 

Once again Chris shook his head. "The last thing I remember was looking at Julia and thinking that we wouldn’t be in this mess if it had been the good old days. . ." He trailed off, a flicker of horror flashed across his face but quickly faded. Only four people caught it. His twin, the two Vins, and his twin’s wife who knew her husband well enough to catch it.

 

"What were you thinking, Chris?" Mary Larabee looked straight into green eyes that she knew so well, yet didn’t.

 

Chris sighed, knowing that he was going to have to tell them, if only to get back home. He just didn’t particularly want to deal with the reactions of the four independent women from his time. "I was thinking that if it were the good old days, women would be in the home being housewives and not cat burglars, and we’d would’ve never been in this mess."

 

Just as he predicted, all four women from his time went ballistic. What he wasn’t expecting were the reactions of all the other women there as well.

 

"You chauvinistic pig!"

"I can’t believe you would think that, senor!"

"You sexist jerk!"

 

The outraged comments continued but Chris tuned them out. Instead he looked over at his friends. Every single man wore an amused smirk on his face.

 

"You did it this time, cowboy," Tanner smirked as he scooted out of the line of fire.

 

Chris watched him move and knew what he was doing. "Coward."

 

"Against them? Hell, yeah!"

 

Chris turned his head to see Larabee shaking his head and grinning. Chris raised an eyebrow and indicated the still fussing women.

 

Larabee leaned over and whispered, "You got yourself into this mess. Don’t go dragging me into it."

 

Chris rolled his eyes, knowing himself and apparently his counterpart too well. "Like you don’t believe the same thing."

 

Larabee winked. "Yeah, but I’ll deny it to my dying day."

 

Mary Travis’s voice broke through the men’s whispered conversation. "Do you hear me, you chauvinistic bastard? This is all your fault! We’re stuck in the goddamn past because of you!"

 

Chris’s eyes widened in shock. Then he started yelling, "Me? My fault? If you weren’t such a harping SHREW. . ."

 

BANG!

 

The gunshot caused several things to happen simultaneously. All arguments ceased and every man on the ranch aimed their own guns at the source.

 

Larabee holstered his still smoking six-shooter. "That’s enough!" He glared at his double and his sparring partner. "We need to figure how to get you folks home, not arguing whose fault it is."

 

"He’s right." Chris was grateful for Larabee’s intervention. He was pretty sure that he would have slugged Mary Suzanne Travis if they had continued their little ‘debate’. That, or he would have thrown her on the ground and had his way with her. Either course of action was best done without witnesses.

 

"If you wished us here, perhaps you could wish us back home." Josiah’s deep baritone voice had its usual calming effect on its listeners.

 

Chris could feel several pairs of eyes on him as he retrieved La Piedra de las Epocas. Holding the still velvet covered gemstone, he silently wished he and his friends back home. Chris held his breath, felt nothing and tentatively opened one eye. He still saw two of everyone. "Shit."

 

"Try it again," Tanner prompted the ATF leader.

 

Chris shrugged and then clasped the stone, concentrating on familiar things from the future. Cars, planes, his ranch, their ATF offices. None of it worked. He opened his eyes and shook his head.

 

"C’mon, Chris, there’s got to be something you’re doing different." Buck nudged his old friend.

 

"Well, I’m not being shot at by a bunch of gun-toting goons in a speeding limo in the middle of a freak snowstorm." Chris’s sarcasm did what he intended. It shut Buck up.

 

"May I see this Piedra de las Epocas?" Standish inquired and smiled as Chris easily handed the precious gemstone over to the conman. Standish unwrapped it and gasped at the sheer size of the rock. Then a flicker of recognition flitted across his face.

 

Both Chrises caught it, but it was Standish’s own leader that called him on it. "Ezra? What is it?"

 

"Three nights ago, at the saloon, a cowboy became inebriated and it loosened his tongue a great

deal. . ."

 

Standish sat shuffling the well-worn cards glancing at the newest investors of the Standish Saloon. Around the room he could see his other friends relaxing from a long day of horse ranching, patrols, and other law enforcement duties. Behind the bar, Rain stood cleaning out shot glasses. Everything was as it should be.

 

"He’s plum loco! Keeps talking about some magic rock. Gold’s the only ‘magic’ rock I know of. But he keeps con-sulting that treasure map of his. . ." Standish idly shuffled as the drunkard continued with his mumbling. "And those damn clues. . .don’t make a lick of sense, but he just keeps dragging us all over kingdom come looking for the magic rock!"

 

"If you are so displeased by your current employment, why do you remain?" Standish lazily continued to shuffle. The drunk was not going anywhere, neither was JD or the other cowhand at the poker table.

 

"Huh?"

 

"Why do ya stay if you don’t like the job?" JD easily translated for the cowboy. After three years with Ezra, JD was use to his big words.

 

"Huh, why didn’t ya jus ask? All them fancy words. . .he pays good."

 

JD blinked at the quick jump from one subject to another, but smiled encouragingly at the ranting man. He went on to describe the Piedra de Epocas in amazing detail. It seemed that his boss was obsessed with the object and continuously gave the description to his men so that they could be on the look out for it.

 

"He’s damn strange. . .keeps the map and all the clues hidden in some trunk and he wears the key ‘round his neck. Damn fool. . .ain’t nobody can read that La-tiny shit the clues are in anyway. Well, best get goin’. It’s a long five miles to the camp. Night."

 

After the rambling cowboy left, JD and Ezra smiled at each other. Some people were strange.

 

Julia Catherine listened carefully as Standish retold the story in detail. If she couldn’t have the Piedra de las Epocas from her time, there was no reason she couldn’t have the gemstone from this one. Her devious mind was already planning this night’s activities. Julia Catherine’s concentration was broken when Tanner spoke.

 

"Well, ‘til we can figure out how to get you folks home, it might be best for y’all to blend in." Tanner’s soft Texas drawl broke through the tension. Everyone relaxed including a frustrated Chris. But it was Tanner’s future self that made Chris smile.

 

"Hey, Chris, we’re gonna get ta dress up like real cowboys!"

 

 

 

Chapter 9

 

 

"You couldn’t pay me enough to put on that Dr. Quinn outfit!" Alexandra Ellora Styles declared with obvious disgust as she surveyed the brown skirt and accompanying white blouse Alexandra held up.

 

"Alex, what is it with you and Dr. Quinn?" Mary Suzanne asked in exasperation. This was the hundredth time that the doctor mentioned the TV show.

 

"Oh, please, Mary! The whole premise of that show was completely unbelievable! A lady doctor in the Old West? Give me a break!" Alex Ellora snorted in derision.

 

"And what do you have against lady doctors in the West?" Alexandra went toe to toe with her future self, arms defensively crossed over her chest.

 

"What? Oh God!" Alex Ellora stared in horror at her twin. "No, please don’t tell me you’re. . ."

 

"A lady doctor in the Old West." Alexandra nodded in smug confirmation.

 

Snickers were heard from all around the room when Alex Ellora groaned. "Oh my God! I was Dr. Quinn!"

 

"Wait a minute." Casey’s brow crinkled as she concentrated. "Wasn’t Dr. Quinn married to a long haired tracker?" She turned to Alex and eagerly asked, "Does Vin know how to track?"

 

At Alexandra’s confused nod and Alex Ellora’s horrified gasp, the three other women from the future fell into hysterical giggles.

 

"It’s not funny!" Alex Ellora declared.

 

"Oh, yes it is! Very, very funny!" Inez Solona gasped out between bouts of giggles.

 

Glaring at her so-called friends, Alex Ellora grabbed the shirt and blouse from a confused Mary and stormed off to a corner. All the while muttering obscenities concerning a certain CBS show.

 

"I don’t think I want to know." Mary turned away from the muttering doctor.

 

Mary Suzanne patted her hand with a smirk. "It’s best that you don’t."

 

Mary nodded. "Let’s get you dressed then, sister dear." She began rummaging around in the carpetbag and pulled out the first article of clothing. "Here, you’re going to need this."

 

Mary Travis’ jaw dropped as she saw what Mary was holding up. "I am NOT going to wear that torture device!" Her voice echoed through the small cabin and drifted outside to the men. "And these clothes! There is now way in hell I’m wearing these clothes! I won’t be able to breathe let alone move in this thing!"

 

Larabee’s glare dared his men to laugh when a corset came flying out of the open window and landed on his head. Of course, the only one who did dare show his amusement was Larabee’s twin. All fourteen men were sitting outside the cabin, waiting for their female counterparts who were busy changing.

 

"Sounds like Mrs. Travis don’t like your wife’s clothes, cowboy," Vin drawled with a smirk.

 

"Well, she’s going to have to. All those women are going to stick out like sore thumbs and that makes them easy targets." Larabee threw the future Vin Tanner a warning look before turning to his own counterpart. "You got anything to say about this, pard?"

 

Chris smirked and turned to the cabin, raising his voice in a parent’s chastising tone. "Mary Suzanne Travis! Don’t make me come in there and put you in those clothes! You will do as *Mrs. Larabee* tells you!" The emphasis on those two words and the use of her full name sent Mary Travis into a fury that surpassed El Nino.

 

"You jerk! Don’t you dare talk to me like I’m a recalcitrant child!"

 

"If it acts like a. . ."

 

"Say it and you will die a painful death, you jackass!"

 

"Tsk, tsk. Such language! Am I going to have to clean your mouth out with soap, young lady?"

 

Chris leaned back in his chair, fully enjoying the outraged scream from within Larabee’s cabin. Around him, the men were valiantly trying to keep in their fits of hysterical laughter. Larabee simply sat next to his twin with a grin. Ahh, the good old days! he thought.

 

More muttering and curses came from inside and Chris just couldn’t help himself. "Don’t make me take you across my knee, little girl!"

 

To everyone’s surprise, a half-dressed Mary Travis leaned out of the opened window. "Take me over your knee, huh? Promises, promises. But you’re never up for it!"

 

Guffaws of laughter and the sounds of men high-fiving each other filled the air as Chris sat shaking his head and smiling ruefully.

 

"You asked for that, cowboy," Tanner managed through his laughter.

 

Larabee nudged Chris. "Don’t you just love feisty women?"

 

Chris’ smile was nothing short of male and smug and if either Marys had seen it, they would’ve slapped it off his face. "Hell yeah."

 

 

*********

 

 

Mary Suzanne Travis turned back to the cabin full of laughing women. "Let’s see him answer that one."

 

"Mary. . .that. . .was. . .so bad!" Alexandra gasped out.

 

"Did you. . .see. . .his face?" Inez clutched her sides as she laughed.

 

Mary Suzanne rolled her eyes. "He deserved it! He’s such a jackass."

 

Mary nodded with a smile. "He can be."

 

"Why the hell did you marry such a jerk?" For the life of her, Mary Suzanne could not fathom why

Mary. . .she. . .whatever. . .would marry Chris Larabee.

 

"He gets better," Mary said simply, then turned serious eyes to her still fuming twin. "And because I love him."

 

Mary Suzanne melted at that. Her twin obviously loved him and what she had seen of this time’s Chris Larabee, he was much more considerate and a hell of a lot nicer. It was also obvious that while the Western Chris Larabee wasn’t as irritating as her Chris Larabee, he was still just as arrogant.

 

"And besides," Mary Larabee added with a satisfied smile as she indicated her swelling middle. "He’s great in bed."

 

 

*********

 

 

The gales of feminine laughter emitted from the cabin raised questioning eyebrows.

 

"What d’ya think they’re laughing about?" Dunne asked innocently.

 

"Kid, with them women. . .it’s best that we don’t know." Buck the Bachelor dispensed that little piece of sage advice with a wink.

 

"Amen," was chorused by every male present.

 

 

*********

 

 

"So how come you ain’t a doctor?" Jackson and Nathan worked together in one corner of the barn. The evening air drifted around them. The two blonde leaders had decided that it would be best that everyone stay on the ranch that night. So evening found both groups of twins scattered about the front yard of Vin’s cabin. A roaring fire shed light on them and kept them warm. And since they were all staying at the ranch that night, all the healers in the group firmly decided that they would be protected from the elements. So both Nathans had volunteered to clean out the hayloft of the barn for everyone to use as sleeping quarters.

 

Nathan shrugged. "There wasn’t enough money for medical school so I joined the army with the medical division. Picked up a lot of stuff along the way. It comes in handy, ‘specially with this bunch. Damn fools keep getting themselves shot up."

 

Jackson nodded with a smile. "I know how that goes."

 

"What about you? I heard Alexandra say something about you being a healer too." Nathan looked at the man whose life paralleled his so closely that it was scary.

 

"I learned some doctorin’ being a stretcher bearer during the War."

 

"Must have been hard. Being a slave and all."

 

Jackson nodded. "I got through it all right. What about you? Is everything fair in your time?"

 

"Mostly. There’s some prejudice left. But I don’t notice it anymore."

 

Jackson looked around at his friends, no--his family, gathered around the campfire. "Yeah, I know what you mean."

 

The two dark healers sat in silence, watching their family for a bit before Nathan grinned. "So where’s Rain?"

 

 

*********

 

 

"You’re a thief?" Julia couldn’t believe it, she had never wanted for anything. Yet her twin was an international thief.

 

Julia Catherine simply shrugged nonchalantly. "It was a way to make money."

 

"But surely you could have gotten a job, or opened a boutique. . .that’s what I did."

 

Julia Catherine set down her dinner plate and looked up into the clearest sky she had ever seen in her life. "As a kid, I was poor, flipping burgers, working in fast food joints. I scrimped and saved and worked my ass off to get through school. After I graduated, I promised myself that I would do anything I had to so that I would never be poor again."

 

Julia and Standish both nodded. Neither one understood everything the thief had said, but both understood the need to escape a dark past through the abundance of money. But Ezra listened in silence, learning more about this amazing woman and falling deeper into her spell.

 

"I completely understand, my dear." Standish quietly supported her life’s path.

 

Ezra started in surprise. "You were poor? I would have thought with Maude Standish for a

mother . . ."

 

"With Maude Standish for a mother, one learns the value of easy money very early."

 

Ezra grinned at his twin. "Hear! Hear! There will never be anyone quite like Mother."

 

"Indeed. But one piece of advice, my friend. Tell her about Julia as soon as you are able."

 

"Why?"

 

Standish’s dimpled grin flashed. "Trust me, Ezra, trust me."

 

 

*********

 

 

Sanchez sat back against the wall of the cabin, carefully shifting his weight to allow more room for his twin. "So where’s Audrey?"

 

Josiah looked over his shoulder with a confused expression. "Who’s Audrey?"

 

Sanchez smiled widely. "Never mind."

 

Josiah shrugged. Both men sat back and watched the different clusters. In one corner the two JDs vied for Casey’s attention, while in another corner both sets of Buck and Inez fussed over little Elena Rose. Billy Travis sat in Chris’s lap, watching in fascination, as his parents and their doubles talked. Near them sat the Vins, Alexs, Ezras, and Julias.

 

"Makes you believe that the Almighty has a even stranger sense of humor than all the Vins and Ezras combined."

 

"Amen, brother, amen."

 

 

 

Chapter 10

 

 

Night stole into the ranch and found nearly everyone asleep. Everyone, that is, except a beautiful red haired thief, who was silently saddling Wilmington’s gray mare. Soon, the Fox was riding into the open prairie, determined to find Rainer’s ancestor. . .and the map that would help her find the Piedra de las Epocas. Rounding a corner, the thief nearly screamed. There in the darkness stood Standish comfortably lounging against a tree with his horse’s reins in hand.

 

"I take it my dear, that you are planning to relieve Mr. Rainer of a treasure map?" He was quite causal in his observation.

 

"Maybe. Why?" The thief proceeded cautiously, not wanting to give up another chance at the gemstone.

 

"A bargain. We split the proceeds, fifty/fifty."

 

"And why should I share?" Julia Catherine lifted an eyebrow.

 

"Julia, my dear, Mr. Larabee is a very light sleeper, the slightest sound would awaken him." Standish smiled. This woman was not afraid of much. But only a fool would not be at least wary of that particular predator. And Julia Catherine Pemberton, in any century, was no fool.

 

"You’d turn me in?"

 

"It would seem that my counterpart already has before. And we, after all, are the same person." He chuckled at the glare she tossed his way. The lady did not like the reminder of her capture.

 

Julia Catherine sighed, then smiled. She really did love this man! "Fifty/fifty."

 

Standish smiled. "Excellent."

 

 

*********

 

 

The Fox had a partner.

 

She didn’t like partners. More over, she did not like partners to whom that she was attracted. In every respect, the man riding with her into the town of Four Corners was the Ezra Standish she wanted and craved to make love to. If she could ever overcome the horror that she had actually fallen for a man who was in law enforcement. However, stepping through the looking glass into this alternate dimension, whatever you call it, had put her in reach of a very different Ezra Standish. One that was lacking the morale center of the one she had such difficulty admitting she cared for. This man did not live his life playing by the rules, appearing instead to alter them to suit. Why could not he have been the man she had fallen for? The irony of the whole situation was that in this reality, she had a counterpart who was the love of his life and a respectable member of society.

 

It was enough to make a girl believe in karma.

 

"So let me understand this," Standish replied as he rode into town with this intriguing woman who was like his own Julia, resourceful beyond the measure attributed to most specimens of her gender. "You have never been caught prior to meeting my future self?" While both of them were identical, this incarnation seemed to be harder, more confident as if such a thing was possible. She carried herself with the confidence of a man and did not appear to ever need the opposite sex to survive the way Julia Pemberton had done in her earlier years.

 

The Fox frowned, chagrin rippling through her as she was once again reminded that Ezra Standish of the ATF was the reason she had been caught like a common criminal and led away in handcuffs. Ten years in the game and she had never even come close to being caught. In less than a week, she had been almost caught three times. The humiliation was more than she could stand. "Must we discuss that in detail? And I’ll have you know, I am not a thief. A thief steals wallets and televisions sets. I am a cat burglar. I deal in art treasures, gems that price in the hundred thousands and anything that translates into a six figure payoff in a very nice secure bank in Switzerland."

 

"I grovel in mortification at my misunderstanding," he said, amused and secretly impressed. "So how does a young lady of your beauty and intelligence fall into such a profession?"

 

The question took her by surprise because no one had actually asked her that in the decade she had been in this line of work. The Fox supposed this was hardly surprising considering very few people actually knew what she did. Mary was the only one who knew her secret, mostly because she had been present during the events that forced the Fox to make the choices she had. There were times when she had no idea why Mary kept her secret. When as a journalist, exposing the Fox could make the story of her career, but then she supposed that was what true friendship was all about; sacrifice. She made a mental note to apologize to Mary for trying to seduce Chris earlier in her escape attempt. She had not missed the daggers in her direction. It had taken a long time for Mary Travis to even look at another man since Steven died and her feelings for Chris were far too strong for Julia to be playing havoc with her emotions.

 

"I suppose it could not possibly hurt if I told you," the Fox sighed as they reached the outskirts of town. It looked as if it had come straight out of a set on one of those old westerns with Rory Calhoun playing the iron jawed sheriff and some minor actress playing the virginal, yet feisty, school marm. God, she hated those films. Worst of all, she hated playing a part in one of them.

 

"I give you my word. I shall take your confidence to my grave," he assured her with a smile she had no doubt would charm lesser women.

 

The Fox looked over her shoulder and remarked. "Tell anyone and you will." She warned, with enough menace in her voice to tell Standish she meant it.

 

"On that charming note, please continue," he urged, curious to know her history.

 

"I was poor, as I already told you," the Fox smiled faintly before beginning. "I always liked to dance but didn’t have the grace for it and ended up going into gymnastics."

 

"Gymnastics?" he had to ask.

 

"Aerial acrobatics," the Fox answered for clarification. "In the future, if you’re good enough, you can get into college with sports scholarships and I worked very hard throughout high school to get one. I knew I wasn’t going to end up flipping burgers for the rest of my life."

 

"I am assuming you mean a cook," Standish interrupted.

 

"Well, I wouldn’t call it food," she said with a smile. "But yes, that’s a close enough definition. Anyway, I found out that I was more than good. I was Olympic material. I could have been the next Nadia if I had manage to compete."

 

Standish had no idea what Olympic material meant but if it was at all in the context of the ancient games indulged by the Greeks, then he had some idea as to the scope to which she was referring. "You did not compete I gather?" he guessed judging from the sadness in her eyes. It had been a long time since she had spoke of this to anyone and Standish felt slightly honored that she trusted him enough to reveal such intimate information about herself.

 

"I got the sponsors and I actually got to the Seoul Games and this was before performance enhancing drugs were sensationalized so I never even considered being careful of what I ate or drank. The German contingent was determined to win and after the first day of competition, where I pretty much kicked their asses, the coach alleged that I was using steroids or something of the like."

 

"In other words, they claim you cheated." Standish did not have to hear the rest.

 

"As far as the board were concerned I did. I was disqualified with a life time ban. No gold medal and no scholarship," the Fox smiled sardonically, still stinging when she felt remembered the humiliation and despair that had almost broken her spirit.

 

"I bummed around in Europe for a bit, using a work visa to travel, trying to hide myself until the newspapers got off my back and then I ran into Donald Avery. Actually, he came looking for me because he needed a partner. He figured that since I had nothing to lose, I might be interested in a change of career. He was the best cat burglar there ever was. He was a legend for the rest of us even though most of the world has no idea who he was. He said because of the gymnastics, I already had the talent, all I needed was the skill. He taught me everything he knew about how to move in quietly, how to fight and how to use my mind so I could come at a problem and unravel it. He used to say that opening a safe was like opening a woman’s heart. You just have to listen very carefully to what she has to say."

 

"What happened to Mr. Avery?" Standish asked as their horses reached the lodging house where he kept a room. His new partner had professed to needing a change of clothes, since what she had on, though fetching indeed, was most unsuitable for what she was planning, whatever that was. Julia Pemberton though her size, had a tendency for flamboyant clothes that seemed to stand out in a crowd. The Fox needed something anonymous. She had liberated some of the clothes that Mary Larabee had brought for her future counterpart before her departure.

 

"Oh after he taught me everything he knew as he promised, he bought himself a nice little chalet in France before retiring permanently. He died while tending his vineyards and he had left me all his contacts and his fortune."

 

"How fortunate," Standish replied, choosing not divulge that the Donald Avery of this reality was Julia’s father and his daughter had not come away from the association with as pleasant a memory as the Fox obviously held about her incarnation of the man. "So do you care to enlighten me on how you had planned to liberate our treasure hunter of his key in order to penetrate his trunk?"

 

"Mr. Standish," she looked at him with a hint of mock hurt. "The day I need a key to break into any room or a trunk, is the day I give up my ill gotten gains and join a nunnery. I take it you are a fair man for the cards?"

 

"The day I do anything else, I would be joining a monastery." He flashed her a dimpled smile and reminded the Fox why the Ezra Standish of the future affected her so deeply. "You have a plan madam?"

 

"I do and it’s right up your alley." She smiled an equally radiant smile at Standish who had to remember that she was not his Julia and any move he made towards her in that context would probably give him the same bruises he had spied on Ezra back at the ranch.

 

"I am at your disposal." He said neutrally.

 

 

*********

 

 

Chris Larabee had trouble sleeping and finally decided he was going to give up even trying.

 

He climbed out of the cot in the barn and stepped into the cool night, staring at the stars in the sky and noting with a slight smile that they did look a lot brighter, without the pollutants of the twentieth century obscuring the vista. He did not know how long he stood leaning against the fence of one of the holding pens reveling in the sight of it. Reaching into his coat, he pulled out the gemstone that had caused so much grief, before and after it had transported them to the past. La Piedra de las Epocas glimmered under the light of the moon and Chris held it in his hand for a moment, fisting it against his palm as he tried hard to concentrate on sending them all back where they were meant to be.

 

Click your heels and get us home Dorothy, Chris told himself as he put the full force of his considerable will behind the effort.

 

When he opened his eyes, he found himself exactly where he was a moment ago, still trapped in the past. Damn, he swore when suddenly something very unusual happened. The gem in his palm fazed in and out of reality, one minute it was there and a second later it was not. For that brief instance, it appeared as if La Piedra de las Epocas was ghosting in and out of space. Chris knew he was not asleep nor was he dreaming. The fact that they were here was proof enough of the mystical energy contained in the gem, so what was happening now?

 

"Something wrong?" Larabee’s voice broke through the silence and made Chris jump. When the ATF leader looked over his shoulder as his past self, he took it as a good sign that only Larabee could sneak up on him like that.

 

"Something strange is going on with this thing," Chris stated, still studying the thing quizzically, waiting for a repeat performance of what it had just done. "For a minute, I thought it was going to disappear out of my hand."

 

"This whole thing is strange," Larabee pointed out, unafraid to admit that. However, for the present, the gem could wait. He had discovered something even more pressing that required attention. "We’ve got another problem."

 

"Of course," Chris said sarcastically, his ability to be surprised by anything bizarre was suspended indefinitely. "What’s happened now?"

 

"Your Fox is gone. She stole Buck’s horse and took off," Larabee said with a smile, expecting his counterpart to take the news the same way he would have in the same position and supposed that even the future could not alter his personality that much. It gave a certain balance to his universe to know that he would still be Chris Larabee in any time.

 

Chris stared at his mirror image, trying to understand why the Fox would do that. If she had any chance of getting back to their reality, she needed to stick with them. There was no reason for her to leave unless… Chris thoughts drifted away on an uncomfortable line of thought as his gaze rested upon the gem still in his palm.

 

"Oh shit!" he swore. "She’s gone after that damn rock!"

 

"The one in your hand?" Larabee asked, not understanding.

 

Chris had seen enough episodes of Star Trek to know what was happening and hoped he could explain it as clearly as Mister Spock. "The one in my hand is from the future. In this time, it hasn’t been found yet and wasn’t Standish saying something about someone in town having a map of where the thing might be during this day and age?"

 

"Aw hell!" Larabee growled before he started running towards the house when he realized something else as well. Chris wondered what had gripped his past self with such concern and followed the man. He found Larabee at the hitching post and heard the lawmen swearing profusely.

 

"Goddamn son of a bitch!" Larabee swore profusely as he paced back and forth in the space next to where their horses were tethered.

 

"What?" Chris demanded upon reaching him.


"Ezra’s horse is gone!" the gunslinger growled. "I didn’t notice it before cause I was too busy trying to work out which one of you had taken off. I’ll give you ten to one odds that he’s gone with your Fox."

 

"Why?" Chris asked confused. He could see no reason why Standish would be party to theft when he was a lawman in these parts.

 

"Because when that idiot gets a whiff of money, he loses all common sense!" Larabee barked angrily. "I should have known when I saw him drooling over that rock he was gonna do something stupid!"

 

"Okay," Chris found himself trying to be the voice of reason. "Calm down. Where would they have gone?"

 

"Four Corners," Larabee answered. "If they’re after the gem then they’re going have to get the map from Rainier."

 

"All right," Chris nodded with a frown. "We better go after them."

 

"You and your people stay," Larabee returned. "There can’t be two of us running around."

 

"Yeah, I suppose," Chris had to concede him that point but thought about what it would take to bring in the Fox. "All right, we’ll stay but you take my Vin with you. If it comes to a fight, that woman would kick your asses. Vin’s the only one we got who can take her."

 

"She’s that good?" Larabee said with measure of surprise. The woman was identical to Julia Pemberton, who was diminutive in size and hardly what Larabee would consider threatening.

 

"Ezra didn’t get those bruises by walking into a door. She knows how to fight and she can take down anyone who underestimates her, I shit you not," Chris said firmly so that Larabee understood. In her time, the Fox was more than adept at evading law enforcement agents, himself included. He was not going to underestimate her by thinking his past self was capable of going hand to hand with her, when she had kicked his own gun from his hand at their first encounter.

 

"I hear you," the gunslinger nodded, not about to question the determination in eyes he saw in the mirror every day. "I’ll saddle up the others."

 

 

 

Chapter 11

 

 

Douglas Rainier was hardly a rich man, but he could be.

 

He sat on the brink of riches beyond his imagining and the anticipation of unraveling the secret of the Piedra de las Epocas consumed his every waking moment. He had spent most of his life being a treasure hunter, chasing myths and legends for the one that would make him rich. Whatever fortune he had been born with had dwindled in the wake of this pursuit and he now stood on the edge of ruin with only the promise of La Piedra de las Epocas to save him from that terrible fate. The Indian who was in original possession of the map before Rainier had killed him for it, truly believed that the piece of history written in Latin was the key to the largest known sapphire in the world. La Piedra de las Epocas had been hidden by cultists for a century after they had acquired the gem from the Conquistadors who brought it to the New World.

 

According to the map that he had transcribed, Piedra was hidden away in a location known as the Four Corners. He had first assumed it to be the town of Four Corners and had journeyed here for the purpose of uncovering the treasure. Unfortunately, this dusty old town seemed hardly the place for cultists to hide what they had considered to be a religious artifact. The more time Rainer spent here, the more convinced he was that perhaps he had been mistaken about the supposed location of La Piedra. In any case, he was ready to quit this town in the next two days if some new revelation did not present itself to him.


Rainier hated the waiting and Four Corners was hardly a bustling metropolis that allowed the expenditure of time to any full appreciation despite its thriving community. He spent most of his nights at the roulette table, bored to death playing the wheel and indulging in a few hands of poker, if a decent opponent could be found. He had spent most of the night at the local hotel and found his interest to stay longer dwindling when a rather sharp looking young man with a burgundy coat and an ornate waistcoat approached him.

 

"Mr. Rainier, I am Ezra Standish." He lifted his hat and introduced himself. "Word has it that you are looking for a challenging opponent for a hand of poker."

 

"Always, Mr. Standish," Rainier remarked, looking over the man who was no doubt a professional gambler and thus likely sincere in his claim that he could provide sport should they attempt to take up the game.

 

"You are fortunate," Standish smiled. "I have a few hours to kill and I tire playing the locals who tend to associate talent with cheating. I would enjoy playing a seasoned connoisseur simply for the diversion instead of the winning."

 

"You flatter me, Mr. Standish," Rainier replied, impressed by the man’s ability to obscure the issue that the object of poker was always to win, no matter what the provocation. "However, I find the roulette wheel has exhausted my patience. If you would care to join me at a table, I am sure I can accommodate your need for challenging play."

 

"Why Mr. Rainier," Standish’s smile seemed to broaden. "I would like nothing more."

 

 

************

 

The Fox took a deep breath and stepped into the darkened corridor of the hotel where Rainier’s room was supposed to be. If Standish was playing his part, at this moment both men would be engaged in a game of cards, that would hopefully would keep Rainier out of her hair. In her darkened clothes, she was a shadowy figure as she dropped to her knees and examined the lock that needed opening. Compared to what she was accustomed to, this thing felt ancient and the Fox retrieved the small velcro wallet she had attached to the inside of her thigh during the fundraiser and had made the journey with her to the past. Unfolding the attachment, she selected the appropriate tools inside the small case and went to work.

 

At this hour of the night, no one was about and it was a simple matter for her to take a peek at the register and locate Rainier’s room number. Most of the activity in the hotel was focused in the saloon and gambling hall of the establishment and so the Fox could be assured of a certain amount of anonymity as she worked. As expected, it took her a matter of minutes to pick the lock and with a satisfied click and irrefutable proof that she was mistress all she surveyed, she twisted the doorknob and let a triumphant smile steal across her face as she stepped inside the room.

 

Although there was no light, the Fox was so accustomed to working in the dark that it did not take her long to find the trunk in question. While the shapes inside the room were not clearer than dark silhouettes, the Fox found her quarry quickly and saw that it was one of those old fashioned trunks, new for this time she supposed, that held drawers within it. While the lock securing the trunk was slightly more sophisticated in comparison to the door, as far as she was concerned it was hardly a distinction. She slid the trunk towards the window where the light of the moon offered some illumination and started to work.

 

She wondered briefly as she started dismantling the mechanism from inside out whether Rainier’s ancestor in this time was just as odious as his future counterpart. While she dabbled in illegal activities, she found nothing sloppier than having to kill to accomplish one’s ends. People like Rainier, with such a callous disregard for life, worried her and she wondered if stealing the Piedra would end the Rainier threat in the future. It pleased her to know that she would be making herself very rich as well as carrying out a public service by neutralizing the Rainier criminal empire before it was even born by the theft of la Piedra.

 

The trunk opened just as easily and she was soon rifling through the drawers in search of the map that was the object of this entire exercise. As she went through the content of the trunk, the Fox came to the firm conclusion that Rainier was a bona fide treasure hunter who chased any rainbow that might yield a pot of gold. Amongst his apparel and other personal items, the Fox sighted numerous books on mythological fables and their basis in fact. The Piedra was probably the closet thing he had ever came to acquiring a legitimate find.

 

The map was worn and not even on paper. When she finally located it, she found it to be little more than a piece of leather, rolled up and held in place by a sliver of animal hide. She rolled it out to ensure that it was what she was searching for and discovered quickly amongst the Latin script and ancient Spanish text that it was the genuine article. Slipping it into the pocket in the folds of her dress, the Fox closed the trunk and put everything in its place.


A professional never left a mess.

 

Once the room appeared as she had first entered it, the Fox made her departure.

 

 

*********

 

 

Although Standish appeared to be firmly focused on the cards in his hands, occasionally and with perfect concealment from his opponent, he would allow his gaze to sweep the room to see if his new partner had emerged from the rooms upstairs. While Rainier had fancied himself to be quite the card player, Standish would beg to differ on the man’s estimation of his skills. Rainier was mediocre at best and the challenge he offered to Standish was minimal. However, Standish kept the facade that he was enjoying their duel at the table, because he needed to engage Rainier until the lovely Fox had located what they needed to find their fortune.

 

"So Mr. Standish," Rainier replied as he was in the process of discarding three of his five cards. "What do you do in this town?"

 

"I own the Standish Tavern," Standish responded. "Occasionally, I play bookkeeper for some friends of mine and I dabble in law enforcement in town."

 

"A real Renaissance man aren’t you?" Rainier said with a raised brow. "Tell me, are you aware of any ancient Indian burial grounds in this area?"

 

Standish knew why he had asked the question since the Fox had explained to him something of the gem’s history prior to its retrieval in this time period. With a completely neutral expression on his face, Standish pretended to consider the question deeply before offering an answer. "I am afraid that the only burial ground in this locality is Boot Hill and hardly in the sphere of what you are probably seeking."

 

"A pity," Rainier sighed, gaining further confirmation that the town of Four Corners was not the same as that in his map.

 

Suddenly, the Fox appeared. This time she was wearing the clothes that Julia Pemberton that loaned her and with her hair loose and every curve of her slender body revealed by the tight bodice of her dress, she captured every man’s attention as she swept into the gambling hall. She made her way straight towards Rainier and Standish before leaning across the gambler and whispering in his ear as she was making him an offer of tantalizing intimacy.

 

Standish felt baser instincts ignited as he felt her soft breath tickling his ear and for a moment, he struggled to remember she was not his Julia, even though she looked it. "Darling," she whispered with a smile oozing seduction as she let her emerald gaze sweep over him and Rainier. "You have been neglecting me."

 

"Mr. Rainier," Standish cleared his throat and tried to hide the tinge of red in his ears. "This is my fiancée, Miss Julia Pemberton," he said introducing her.

 

Rainier rose to his feet and took her hand in his before holding the delicate knuckle to his lips in a kiss of continental greeting. "My pleasure madam. I must say Mr. Standish, you are a most fortunate man."

 

"Yes I am," Standish replied with a dimpled smile that incited the Fox to run her lips up his neck and over his jaw line in a display that was surely scandalous for the day but would convince Rainier that Standish had a very good reason for leaving.

 

"You will understand why I will have to cut short our game," Standish said trying to sound level while ignoring the brief feel of her tongue against his skin that was firing his arousal beyond belief. "I concede defeat under the circumstances."

 

"Under the circumstances," Rainier said, understanding perfectly well why the man would want to be alone with this glorious creature. "You would be a fool if you did not. Until another time."

 

"Thank you," Standish stood up with the Fox still draped seductively over his shoulder. As they left the room, the gambler became the envy of every man in the room as they could only imagine what delights he would be soon enduring under the ministrations of the heavenly creature at his arm.


Standish and the Fox made a hasty departure once they stepped out of Rainier’s view, with the lady pulling away and dropping the facade of seduction that had almost had Standish in her power. Instead, she returned to her professional manner prior to their separation in order to play their respective parts tonight.


"I got it," she said coolly, all business now that they were away from everyone’s view.

 

"I commend you on your efficiency." Standish cleared his throat once again, trying to get a handle on the heated feelings she had inspired. His skin blistered with arousal and suddenly he wanted to return to the ranch where Julia was and satisfy the urges her mysterious double had inspired within him. "Not to mention your performance."

 

The Fox tried to stifle the smile that threatened to steal across her face at the sight of his discomfiture, aware that she had garnered more of a response than she should have by what she had done. "I am the best." She reached into her dress as they made their way out of the hotel and produced the map briefly. "See?" She offered him a smile.

 

"All is forgiven," Standish took it from her and started to unravel the leather binding around it when she stopped him.

 

"Not here," she replied. "Let’s wait until we’re out of town."


It was a wise move Standish decided and handed the map back to her. They had opted to take the rear entrance out of the hotel where the horses were tethered and waiting. At the moment, their plan had not progressed much beyond the recovery of the map and Standish guessed that once they were out of town, they would have to formulate the next part of their strategy.


Reaching the back entrance, Standish stepped out into the night air with the Fox following close by when suddenly a familiar voice drawled a greeting beside him.

 

"Going somewhere, Ezra?" Larabee glared at him, while puffing on a cheroot leaning against the wall, obviously waiting for them.

 

Damn! Standish swore under his breath but his reaction was pale in comparison to the Fox who tried to escape by swinging around the way she came when a hand grabbed her shoulder from the shadows. It was followed by the audible click of a gun in her ear. She turned slowly to her captor and saw the twentieth century version of Vin Tanner emerging from the darkness.

 

"I wouldn’t," Vin said icily. "Woman or not, I’ll shoot you."

 

"Mr. Larabee," Standish recovered quickly and started to say. "I assure you, I have a very good explanation for this."

 

"Really?" Larabee looked at him with a smile, arms folded as if he were regarding his stepson Billy after the kid had done something wrong and Mary had conveniently disappeared to leave him with the disciplining. Ezra would never do anything to jeopardize their lives. Larabee knew that but his taste for money robbed him of any sensible thought at times. While Larabee was angry that he had taken off for such a self-serving purpose in light of their present situation, that anger did not extend to the friendship he had for this likable gambler or his place in the fellowship. Still, Standish was going to suffer a little bit by the time Larabee was done with him.

 

"I’d like to hear it when we get back to the ranch." With that, the gunslinger started to walk away with the full expectation that everyone present would not be far behind.

 

Standish let out a sigh as he saw the Fox being led away by Mr. Tanner’s future self. Nathan and Josiah were shaking their heads in disapproval with JD offering him a look of sympathy as the youth followed the others. Standish kicked a stone under his foot and lagged behind before following them begrudgingly, not relishing the music when it came time for him to hear it.

 

"Don’t worry, Ezra," Wilmington said gently as he draped his arm around the gambler’s shoulder and grinned wickedly. "It’ll only hurt a bit."

 

 

 

Chapter 12

 

 

"Mr. Larabee. . . ."

 

"Yes, Ezra?"

 

Standish sighed. He knew Larabee wouldn’t make things easy. "Please accept my most sincere apologies. . . ."

 

Larabee reined his black to a stop and glared at the Southerner. "For what, Ezra? For taking off in the middle of the night after a treasure map? For endangering the lives of everyone on the ranch? For putting yourself in danger?"

 

Seeing the hardening of Larabee’s jaw after the last question, Standish fell silent as he realized that Chris was much more upset because Ezra had endangered himself than he was about the stolen map. "I’m sorry, Chris."

 

Even by the light of the dim moon, Standish could see the hard stare and then the forgiveness in the green eyes. Whatever Larabee was about to say was cut off as Vin and Wilmington’s shouts filled the air. Both men turned in their saddles to see the Fox riding hellbent for leather. Larabee and Standish quickly spurred their horses giving chase.

 

Standish reached her first, diving for her. They tumbled to the hard ground, Standish twisting to cushion her fall. He lay on his back, fully expecting her to be winded from her fall. How wrong he was. The Fox was up and running before the gambler could blink. Standish reached out and grabbed her left ankle, not prepared for the fist that struck him in the face.

 

"Why is it always you that keeps coming after me? In any century? I don’t like hurting you!" Julia exclaimed in exasperation before taking off again. The Fox ran for her life, trying to elude the hellhounds but they would not be deterred.

 

Larabee watched as the future Vin Tanner dove from his horse taking down the running woman with ease. He had thought that the Fox had gotten in one lucky punch to Standish but he was wrong. The gunslinger watched in horrified awe as Vin took on the thief hand-to-hand.

 

Six men watched as Vin exchanged punches and kicks with the Fox. Vin swept her legs out from under her, but the Fox quickly flipped back onto her feet. The long dress and tight corset did not hamper her one bit. The peacekeepers had never seen fighting like this before. Sure they punched and kicked people in fights before, but nothing like this. Watching the two combatants was like watching a carefully designed dance done by two well-trained professionals.

 

They could tell that Vin had the skill, but the Fox fought for her freedom and this evened the fighting arena. But Julia was not use to going for long periods of time with a fighter of equal skill. Her usual opponents consisted of museum rent-a-cops that were quickly and easily subdued. Vin, on the other hand, learned how to fight in the military, going up against men twice his size and skill in five-minute sparring matches. He was patient, knowing that her energy would soon be spent.

 

He was right.

 

Another minute of frantic fighting and the Fox cried defeat.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Mr. Larabee, I insist you tell me what my punishment will be. This suspense is not good for my nerves." Standish asked as Jackson examined the eye that the Fox had punched. A few feet away, Vin and Wilmington were tying the Fox’s hands to the saddle horn, making sure that the slippery thief could not make another escape attempt.

 

Larabee hunkered down next to the Southerner and gazed at him with thoughtful eyes. His silence continued for so long that Standish began to fidget under the intense green scrutiny.

 

Standish flinched when Larabee grabbed his chin but stopped quaking in fear when he felt the gentle touch of the callused hand. Larabee cautiously moved Standish’s face from side to side, examining the Fox’s handiwork. Chris had been right, she was good.

 

"Ezra, I think you’ve gotten your punishment."

 

Standish started at how easy he was getting off for once again leaving Larabee and the others for treasure. But relief evaporated and his eyes widened at the feral smile on Larabee’s lips.

 

"Think about it, Ez. Weeks of Buck, JD, and Vin teasing you about having your ass kicked by a girl."

 

 

**********

 

 

"So do we go after this time’s Piedra?" Nathan asked as he studied the leather map.

 

"Why should we? We already have one Piedra, ain’t that enough?" Tanner frowned at the rock sitting center stage on the table.

 

"Yeah, one got y’all here. Won’t one get y’all back?" Wilmington moved to look at the map over Standish’s shoulder.

 

"Well, if Rainer gets this time’s Piedra then he and his family will cause the deaths of a lot of innocent people," Josiah pointed out.

 

"Yeah, but without the map and clues he can’t find them," Dunne countered.

 

"Rest assured that Rainer has these clues and this map imprinted in his memory," Standish said as he too studied the treasure map.

 

"Men that obsessed with treasure usually memorize the clues and he may even have a second copy of the map," Julia said matter-of-factly, remembering how her father had compulsively made handwritten copies of all his business documents.

 

"There’s another thing." Chris glanced at his counterpart before continuing. "Last night, I tried wishing us back home again. Nothing happened except that the Piedra phased in and out. One moment it was there, then it wasn’t, then it was back again."

 

Mary Travis glared at the ATF leader. "Trying to leave without the rest of us?"

 

Chris glared right back, offended by the suggestion. "Lady, I’d leave your sweet little ass here any day, but I’d be damned if I’d leave my family behind."

 

At the word ‘family’, Mary’s eyes suddenly swelled with tears. Chris watched as her eyes were drawn to the towheaded little boy in Mary Larabee’s arms. "Aww hell." Chris remembered that she, too, had a son. A son waiting for her in the future. Without thought, Chris grabbed Mary, wrapping his arms around her slightly trembling form. "I’m sorry, angel."

 

"Chris, I want to go home. To my Billy." Mary buried her face into the crook of Chris’s neck, taking the comfort his warm body offered. The man infuriated her to the point of murder, but his strength was something Mary knew she could count on. And his touch comforted her in a way Mary was not yet ready to analyze.

 

Chris nodded as he tightened his arms around her slender form and quietly vowed. "I’ll get you home, angel. Don’t worry."

 

"Looks like we’re going on a treasure hunt," Sanchez said was a smile.

 

JD grinned. "Cool, ‘Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade’ time!"

 

 

 

Chapter 13

 

 

"Where the two great chiefs kiss the Lady Sun, where the three rivers. . .," Vin paused, squinting at the first clue. "Where the three rivers cut the land, the medicine man awaits." Since the two black clad leaders had decided to go after this time’s Piedra, everyone had settled down to decipher the clues written on the leather map. Agent Tanner was fluent in Spanish and was elected to decipher that part of the map. He had a bit of difficulty translating the ancient Spanish, but since most of the root words were the same as the modern day language, Vin was relatively sure he was translating it correctly. He looked over to Casey, the only other person fluent in written Spanish, for confirmation.

 

She nodded her dark head. "That’s what it looks like to me."

 

"If the first clue is about chiefs and rivers why the hell is Rainer here?" Wilmington asked. "The only chief around here is Chano’s pa and there ain’t more than one river around here for miles."

 

"That might have to do with the last clue. I think it says ‘In the Four Corners, in the beautiful city, the medicine man awaits and the Rock of the Ages lives’." Casey pointed to the last clue on the leather map. Vin nodded his head at her translation.

 

"Well, that explains why he’s here in Four Corners," Jackson said with a thoughtful glance towards town. "But it looks like the Piedra isn’t here."

 

"I bet he just skipped all those other clues and went straight for the last one," Dunne reasoned out as he took a turn looking at the map.

 

"But look. These last clues are missing a part. See?" JD stood by his Western twin and pointed at the second, third, and fourth clues. "The first clue starts with that ornate lettering but the others don’t."

 

"Maybe the people who hid the stone hid the other parts of these clues as well." Mary Larabee’s voice rang out from the stove where she was busy making coffee. With everyone fired up about the impending treasure hunt, she was sure they would be needing it.

 

"What do you mean?" Chris asked as he easily took the heavy coffeepot from the pregnant woman. Mary smiled a thank you at him before turning back to the stove.

 

Larabee watched as his futuristic counterpart grabbed the pot from his wife and the smile that she sent in his direction. Larabee couldn’t squelch the twinge of jealousy. Mary was his wife, damnit! Chris could have the other Mary--this one was his. He stood, grabbing the coffee and glaring at the mirror image.

 

Chris grinned, knowing exactly what that glare meant. Larabee didn’t like anyone near his woman and Chris knew it, after all they were the same person. But the same mean streak ran through both men and Chris couldn’t help but nettle his gun-slinging counterpart. So he made a show of running his eyes appreciatively over Mrs. Larabee. Larabee growled low in his throat and Chris grinned even wider.

 

"Well, what if the Spanish monks who hid the gem wanted to make sure that no one would find it. They could have written these clues then spilt them in half. We have all of the first one, which would lead us to this medicine man, whom I think has the first part of the second clue." Mary didn’t even turn around from the stove as she threw the explanation over her shoulder, oblivious to the two alpha wolves squaring off behind her. But her voice did break through the testosterone long enough to bring them back to the matter at hand. Larabee sent Chris one last glare before placing himself between his wife and the other Chris. Chris, for his part, just kept grinning and moved closer to his Mary.

 

"And the second clue leads to the first part of the third clue, and so on." The Fox smiled. In any century, Mary was a sharp cookie.

 

"But why bother? The last clue is complete. And he had the map," Jackson wondered out loud.

 

"Perhaps, but it would seem that this map does not show a path through the countryside," Ezra stated as he closely studied the animal-hide. "Feel free to correct me, but these lines appear to be walls, not land formations."

 

Inez Rosillos stood next to the ATF agent, carefully moving the lantern closer to the map. "Si, the lines are not recto, straight, but they do look like walls."

 

"It’s the map through a maze!" Josiah declared excitedly from the other side of the table. "See, Chris? If you look at it right, it looks like a maze in the New York Times. We follow the maze to its center. There’s an X there. I’m willing to bet Ezra a week’s wages that’s where the Piedra is."

 

Before Ezra could take that bet, another voice interrupted.

 

"So you must follow the clues to find the place where La Piedra is kept, then the map will be useful," Inez quietly added as she cuddled Elena Rose closer to her chest. Her little chica had, thankfully, slept through most of the night.

 

"Yeah, but what’s all this?" Tanner pointed to the other group of words.

 

"I’m not sure," Vin said. "It kinda looks like Spanish, but not really."

 

"Like Spanish?" Julia Pemberton’s ears perked up as she spoke for the first time. "May I?"

 

Vin moved aside to let the much smaller woman see the map. He couldn’t get over how different Julia was from the Fox. While everyone was nearly identical in behavior, Julia and Ezra were the exceptions. The Julia standing before him was a demure, respected businesswoman. The Julia from his time was a thief for christsakes! And the Ezra here. . .Vin grinned. If the Ezra from this time lived in the future, Chris would have shot him years ago.

 

"It’s Latin," Julia said with a smile. "I can read Latin. . .well, at least I use to know how to read Latin."

 

"Really, my dear? I had no idea." Standish was truly surprised. Julia never struck him as one who would be interested in a classical education.

 

"Hmmm, daddy believed that I should have been educated like the fine ladies of the English nobility. Though my tutor neglected to tell father that only the males learned Latin," she said absently as she continued to study the Latin inscription. "True of body shall survive the hellhounds, but true of. . . I can’t make out the rest. I fear that those Latin lessons were many years in the past." Julia sighed in defeat. It had been years since her last Latin tutor had drilled the declensions and the conjugations into her incredibly bored mind.

 

"True of body shall survive the hellhounds, but true of mind must guide," Mary Travis finished over Julia’s shoulder. Surprised eyes made Mary smile. "St. Anne’s all girls’ high school. Four years of Latin with Sister Mark and I can read Virgil like my son reads comic books."

 

"It sounds like a test. As if the Latin phrases are hints to passing a test," Sanchez contemplated out loud.

 

"Like a cheat sheet?" JD piped up.

 

"Yes," Josiah said as he thought about what the answer might be. "The monks who made this map might have set up tests for those looking for La Piedra and you have to get through the tests before you can get the next clue."

 

"Before we start worrying about some kind of test, let’s try solving the first clue." Larabee tapped the first set of directions on the hide. "Any guesses?"

 

"I got one." All eyes turned to Tanner as he sat contemplating the first riddle. "The Comanche have this legend about two great chiefs who were brothers. When they died, their peoples buried them at the tops of two mountains." Tanner turned bright blues eyes to Larabee with a slight grin. "There’s three rivers in the valley of those two mountains.

 

"Well, hot damn, Junior! That’s the answer!" Buck exclaimed and was on the receiving end of a strange look from Tanner.

 

"Uh, Buck, I think you got the wrong Vin," JD pointed out quietly. Ever since Vin has joined the ATF team, Buck called the sharpshooter by the nickname but no one in this time knew that.

 

Buck rubbed his hands together. "Whatever. So when do we start?" Buck was truly excited about this treasure hunt. They never got to do stuff like this back home.

 

"First thing in the morning," Chris said and received a positive nod from Larabee.

 

 

**********

 

 

"You boys sure you can handle things?" Larabee looked at Wilmington, Jackson, and Sanchez. The three men had volunteered to stay behind and watch over Four Corners. Buck hadn’t wanted to leave either Inez or Elena Rose, but Larabee did not want Wilmington to shoulder the burden of guardianship alone. Jackson and Sanchez had voluntarily agreed to stay as well.

 

"Chris? How old are we?" Wilmington asked the question with a perfectly straight face. "’Cause I’m thinking we’re old enough to handle lots of things by ourselves. Without you holding our hands."

 

"Ha. Ha. Very funny, Buck." Larabee could hear the others snickering but he didn’t care. He was leaving his family to go on some treasure hunt and he wanted to make sure everything and every one would be all right once he got back.

 

"Don’t worry, Chris, I’ll make sure they don’t blow up anything while you’re gone." Mary patted her husband’s arm. She watched as Alexandra and Julia Catherine adjusted the britches they were wearing. The women had decided that for the duration of this treasure hunt, propriety would be damned. Comfort and efficiency were utmost in the minds of the futuristic women and the western women had followed suit.

 

"Just take care of yourself and the little one, all right?" Larabee pulled Mary into a gentle hug and kiss while one hand gently caressed her womb.

 

"Chris? Can’t I go with you?"

 

Larabee looked down into the pleading face of his young stepson. He hunkered down and pulled Billy into a tight hug. He smiled in satisfaction as Billy looped his arms around him and buried his small face into the crook of his neck. "I need you to stay home and watch over your Ma. Can you do that for me, Billy?"

 

Billy nodded, but his face was still crestfallen.

 

Larabee gave Billy one last squeeze before straightening to survey the others. "Ready?"

 

"Well, everyone’s got a horse, not sure if everyone can ride it though," Tanner quietly observed. At Larabee’s questioning glance, the sharpshooter threw a look at the future’s Inez Rosillos. Inez stood by a bay mare with an uneasy look.

 

"Senor Larabee, I am afraid I have never ridden a horse before," Inez Solona admitted as she turned to meet the questioning green gaze.

 

"Well, now, darlin’, why didn’t you just say so? I’d be happy to give you riding lessons." Buck sidled his horse next to the Latino woman and the suggestive smile on his handsome face hinted that the "riding lessons" would pertain to more than just a horse.

 

"Take a cold shower, Buck," Josiah said with disgust as he pushed his way to Inez’s side. The large man easily boosted her up into the saddle then swung up behind her. With one hand, he gathered the reins of her horse, while the other looped the reins of his horse around the saddle horn. "I’ll ride with you until you get the hang of it."

 

Inez’s nod was grateful. She really had to wonder why her past self could marry such a loud, womanizing gringo. She threw Buck one last scalding look before turning her attention to Josiah’s instructions.

 

"Anyone else?" Chris stared pointedly at Mary Travis.

 

The reporter saw his pointed gaze and returned it with a glare. "Mr. Larabee, be assured that I will not be the one slowing us down." She grabbed the reins and gracefully swung into the saddle. Mary stared straight at Chris. "After all, the one thing you learn in an all girl school is that there is nothing quite like a magnificent beast between your legs."

 

With that parting shot Mary was off like a rocket, leaving both Chris Larabees and a few others, with gaping mouths.

 

"Damn, you’re one lucky bastard, you know that Larabee?" Chris whispered to his past self.

 

"Hell, yeah." Larabee’s grin was smug and completely male. It was the same one that Mary Travis has slapped off of Chris Larabee’s face at the charity event.

 

 

**********

 

 

"How the hell are we suppose to get past that?" JD’s horrified voice broke through the riders’ awe. The morning had passed quickly as Tanner lead his party through the wilderness to the valley of the two chiefs. Conversations were loud, boisterous, and enlightening. The two parties learned from one another and saw themselves as they really were. It was unnerving to say the least. Now here they were at the valley entrance, an entrance blocked. Before them stood a big ass, solid wall of smooth granite. Running in front of the wall was a small creek, but thank God for small favors, no "hellhounds" were in sight.

 

"Do we have to go over it? Can’t we go around it?" Alexandra surveyed the granite wall that rose over the tops of the evergreen trees.

 

"It’s the only way into the valley. Unless y’all want to go through the mountains, but that’s suicide." Tanner collapsed his spyglass. There were no dangers that he could see.

 

"We’ll take a closer look." Larabee dismounted his black, resolutely moving towards the stream. He had only stepped into the creek when he registered two things: a red blur flying through the air and Tanner’s horrified warning. The red blur shifted into the form of a giant wolf, its spiked teeth aiming for his throat. Larabee threw up his arm, jamming it into the wolf’s throat, desperately shielding his own vulnerable throat from the sharp incisors. Shots filled the air as Tanner, Chris, and Wilmington sent bullet after bullet into the monster’s massive body. The monster never even flinched. Two pairs of large hands grabbed handfuls of the matted fur and frantically pulled at the still attacking canine.

 

"JOSIAH! LOOK OUT!" Two young male voices rang out and more guns cleared leather as another wave of red surged out of the mists.

 

Casey watched in horror as more sanguine wolves flooded the clearing. She watched as JD and the other men frantically shoot one down only to have two more take its place. She turned to see Mary grab the rifle out of Tanner’s saddle holster and began picking off the red demons. The other women grabbed the horses pulling them away from the danger. Casey would never know what compelled her to do it, but she dismounted and calmly walked to towards the scarlet devil still lunging for Larabee’s throat.

 

"Casey! Get away from it!" Standish’s voice didn’t penetrate the young woman’s trance-like state. Something held her in its power, forcing her to touch the wolf’s muzzle.

 

Everyone watched in awe and trepidation as the attacking wolves retreated and the massive body of the alpha wolf pulled itself away from Larabee, now obedient but still dangerous.

 

"What the hell?" Chris watched as little Casey Wells knelt in the midst of the red hellhounds, gently petting them like they were puppies.

 

"True of body shall survive the hellhounds," Alex whispered as she remembered the translated Latin text. "Casey’s a virgin, isn’t she?"

 

JD turned his eyes from the incredible sight to send the doctor a questioning look, not understanding why she was asking. He mutely nodded. If the situation had not been so bizarre, he would have been embarrassed.

 

"Off you go!" Casey made shooing motions with her hands and the dogs happily scampered off. She turned to see many unbelieving stares and grinned. "So what’s next?"

 

 

**********

 

 

"Damn it! Nathan, Alex, Alexandra! They’re just scratches! Don’t need all three of you rubbing my skin off," Larabee snarled at the three healers that had converged on him once the danger had passed.

 

Both of the sharpshooters chuckled at his growls and exchanged telling looks before turning back to the granite wall they had been examining.

 

"It’s completely smooth." Vin rubbed his hand along the surface with a frown.

 

"It’s too tall to climb over." Tanner agreed as he tilted his head back, judging the height to be at least fifty feet.

 

"We could try to chisel handholds in it," the Fox suggested. As the cat burglar of the group, she felt that she would be the best woman for the job of scaling the wall.

 

"What for?" Dunne looked at all of them with a confused look. "There are already notches in the rock."

 

"What?" Chris turned to pin the young sheriff with a penetrating look.

 

"I. . .I. . .there’s a foot hold. . .right here. . .," Dunne stammered when hit with that look. He quickly grabbed Chris’s hand before he lost his nerve and physically showed the ATF leader where the handhold was. Chris’s eyes widened when his hand disappeared into the thought-to-be solid rock. But, sure enough, there was a three-inch hole in the granite.

 

"But why can’t we see it?" Inez asked as she continued to feel along the wall trying in vain to find more handholds.

 

"True of mind. That’s the second part of the first clue," Mary said as she studied the young sheriff. "If Casey was ‘true of body’ because she’s a virgin, then maybe JD can see the hand grips because he’s ‘true of mind’?"

 

"But what does that mean? ‘True of mind’?" Jackson wondered out loud.

 

"Does it matter?" Buck’s voice echoed off the granite walls. "Let’s get going!"

 

"Vin, start climbing. JD, you tell him where the handholds are," Chris ordered as he continued to survey the wall.

 

"Wait a minute, why don’t I just go?" Dunne flashed an impatient glare at Chris.

 

"’Cause Vin climbs mountains for fun," JD answered with a grin at his counterpart.

 

"Oh." Dunne shrugged. These future people really did have strange notions of fun.

 

 

**********

 

 

Vin’s ascent was easy and once to the top he quickly tied off the rope. Tanner caught the rope as Vin dropped it over the wall. One by one, they scaled the wall. Reaching the top of the wall, their breaths were stolen at the beautiful site before them. A lush green valley stretched out below them. The air was alive with the sounds of animal life and just as Tanner had promised three rivers cut through the land and intersected at one point.

 

Dunne ran down the grassy hill, stopping a short distance away and turning back to his friends. "Hey, what are we waiting for? Let’s go find some treasure!"

 

 

 

Chapter 14

 

 

"I don’t get it," JD Dunne mused at they began their descent into the valley in order to reach the convergence point of the three rivers where a medicine man was supposedly waiting to give them their next clue.

 

"What?" Buck glanced at his youthful companion while admiring the beauty of the landscape surrounding them. It was truly spectacular, with emerald colored trees and soft lusty grass underfoot that just made him want to lie down and enjoy the glorious sunshine on his face. It saddened him to know that in the 20th century, places like this would be fighting for its existence in the burgeoning reality of urbanization that was the legacy of the human race on the planet.

 

"How come he could see it and I couldn’t?" JD replied, glancing at Dunne who was walking alongside Casey, a little too close for his liking. But could not blame his western twin since in every respect, Casey was the duplicate copy of his own in this time.

 

"Well, that’s easy," Buck said with a smile. "You’ve seen things with the ATF that would turn the stomachs of most people in any time. You’ve come through it okay, but it changes people and how they look at the world. When you first joined up, you saw things new and clearly but all the crap that’s happen since then makes your perspective a little jaded and perhaps even cynical. It ain’t your fault. It’s just the way things are." Buck glanced at Dunne, who still had the youthful naivete about him that had made the rest of Team 7 take to JD the way they had when he was first assigned to them.

 

JD seemed satisfied with that answer and even felt a little better knowing that his peers did not consider him a wet nose kid any more. While he still held some of the youthful enthusiasm he had when he first joined the team, he could not deny that experience had changed him. He was glad that his counterpart was still in possession of his positive outlook and envied him a little. Any further thought was driven from his mind when they reached the foothills and saw the river where, supposedly, the medicine man was awaiting them. Although no sign of any wizened healer was evident, none of their party could fault the vista they were afforded by the awesome spectacle of the rivers converging.

 

"I’d love to do some whitewater rafting in this place," Vin remarked, admiring the frothing foam churning before him and reminding himself if they ever got out of this crazy situation they now found themselves in, he was going on vacation.

 

"You’re insane." Alex looked at him, whose own idea of vacation had to do with some place with balmy breezes, palm trees and nicely tanned lifeguards with tight….schedules.

 

"Come on, Alex," he gave her a look and then grinned at her. "You gotta try it once in your life

 

"Once is right," she retorted and quickly spoke up in order to change the subject. "So what now?"

 

"Well, let’s have a look at the map and see," Mary replied, familiar with the tact herself and deciding that the doctor needed rescuing before she glanced at Larabee who was reaching into his black duster to retrieve the map within the folds of the dark coat. She wondered how on earth he could stand that thing in this heat, even though he looked perfectly at ease and not effected by the warm climate. In Larabee’s clothes, Chris looked uncomfortable, although Mary was forced to admit he did look imposing and definitely doable. She was still lingering on that salacious bit of fantasizing when suddenly, Chris’ voice snapped into her thoughts.

 

"Hey, you with us here?" he asked.

 

"What?" she barked and then realized that Larabee had been waiting for her to take the map of him since she was better at reading Latin then Julia. "Oh," she mused and shook the distraction out of her head as she took the scroll of hide from the gunslinger.

 

"Where were you?" Chris asked, wondering at the look of faraway pleasure in her eyes a moment ago.

 

Mary was about to respond when she remembered what she had been thinking and blushed involuntarily before retorting sharply. "Mind your own business," she quipped and walked away from him, leaving Chris behind to shake his head at what he had done this time.

 

Larabee rolled his eyes and whispered to himself as Chris went after the lady cursing. "Christ, this is so familiar."

 

Chris and Mary not withstanding, Larabee decided that since they needed to make another study of the map anyway, it was probably wise to take a moment to catch their breaths, since they had no idea what this crazy adventure was going to throw at them next. Somehow he had a feeling that scaling great heights and wild hounds were only the beginning. It surprised Larabee somewhat to see the ladies from the future having no trouble planting themselves on the grass, while their western contemporaries were looking for places to sit. In some ways, he liked the lack of fuss being displayed by the women of the future and decided that his 20th century version ought to be grateful he did not have to put up with what he had to. While he loved his Mary, Larabee had to admit he could do without having to worry about her every two seconds for fear she could not protect herself. After seeing what the Fox was capable of, Larabee would never again question the frailty of women.

 

In the meantime, Mary was leaning over the map, studying the clues, and trying to decipher what their next step would be. The first clue had lead them to the valley of the three rivers and they had successfully accomplished that with enough proof that the tiny little warnings in the map were not symbolic but literal. Now they had to find the rest of their clues from the medicine man who waited at the junction where the three rivers met.

 

"Julia, what do you see?" Mary asked, as the emporium owner who looked exactly like her best friend, sat next to her and studied that particular clue as well. "I read it as ‘the medicine man awaits for another in scrying pool’.

 

"What the hell does that mean?" Buck quipped, asking no one in particular even though the sentiment was shared by most of the group.

 

"Well, I’m sure that’s what it says too," Julia agreed, confirming what Mary had transcribed since she was reading the same thing.

 

"Another?" The Fox mused, warming to this idea of being involved in a group effort to retrieve La Piedra de Epocas. However, she was realistic that the novelty of the experience would wane the minute they got their hands on Piedra because she was determined to abscond with the precious gem and get herself home. Still, she would cross that bridge when she got to it. For the moment, they still had to find the damn thing. "Another what?"

 

"That is the 64 thousand dollar question my dear," the ATF agent remarked coolly, still a little stung that she had taken off with his old west duplicate to get into more mischief. How could he hope to have any relationship with this woman if she kept breaking the rules? While he was incensed by her behaviour, it was not entirely unexpected from Standish. Standish was everything Ezra would have been if he had not the opportunities of the 20th century and could not deny that there was something attractive about being a professional gambler in search of the quick dollar in the Old West.

 

No one could answer that question and Ezra let his gaze sweep across the faces before him, who appeared just as blank. Nathan and Alexandra were attempting to check the slight wounds Mr. Larabee had suffered when the wolves had come after him and the gunslinger looked as if he was ready to shoot them both from sheer irritation. While Alexandra remained where she was at Tanner’s side, she did however look on in interest, despite the fact that Mr. Larabee already had two physicians in attendance. Ezra let a small smile cross his lips at the trio of healers and took great amusement in Mr. Larabee’s discomfiture.

 

Healers, doctors, shamans and medicine men. They were all the same. . . .

 

"I think I have an answer!" He cried out excitedly before the discovery could even set in his mind long enough to become a conscious thought. "Another medicine man or another healer!"

 

"That makes sense." Tanner agreed. "Medicine men don’t like giving out their secrets, unless it’s to another medicine man." He announced, aware from experience that the medicine men guarded their secrets because most of the time, they tended to believe that the rest of the tribe was not ready to take on the responsibility of such knowledge. To become a medicine man took years of training and discipline, so it would not be unreasonable to assume that one would only entrust something as volatile as Piedra to another one of his kind who had the same understanding.

 

"So it’s up to you, Nate." Chris looked in the direction of the healer, who was somewhat uncomfortable about the weight of responsibility being shifted towards him. "Since they’re after a medicine man and you’re the closest thing we’ve got to that."

 

"Hey!" Alex exclaimed. "What am I, chopped liver?"

 

"I think Mr. Larabee was referring to Nathan because of gender." Standish spoke up in his leader’s defense. "Medicine man?"

 

Alex frowned begrudgingly and conceded the point. "We’ll discuss sexism and symbolism at another time."

 

"Get used to it," Alexandra found herself sympathetic to the feelings of her mirror image, having put up with the same sexist nonsense for most of her life and to an even greater degree. "It’s just the way things are."

 

"Way things are my ass," Mary looked up from the map long enough to say. "It’s a stupid set of values created by insecure men with small penises to feel just a little better about themselves."

 

"Oh great, here we go…" Chris snorted and shook his head. "The woman’s lib speech."

 

"Senor Larabee," Inez made herself heard at that point. "Considering your knuckle walking attitude got us into this mess in the first place, you are the last person in the world…no, not the world, the universe, to start making fun about women’s lib!"

 

"We should help him," Josiah whispered to the other men in the group as poor Chris was again set upon by three of the women from his time about the sexist attitude that brought them here.

 

"Yeah, we should," Tanner said, looking at Chris sympathetically as the team leader shook his head and buried his face in his hands, wondering what he had done to deserve this.


"But we ain’t gonna." Buck grinned. "At least not yet."

 

Larabee however, was not so inclined at allowing his twin to suffer and immediately spoke up in a loud voice which was quite an effort considering that at least three women were yammering away at the poor bastard. "All right that’s enough!" He barked and silenced them all immediately. "I think we’re getting off the point here."

 

"No kidding." The Fox remarked, not caring enough about sexism in any shape or form to indulge in the verbal rendering of Chris Larabee, since she had often used her gender to get by and felt it somewhat hypocritical if she climbed on top of a soapbox to speak against it. "Can we leave sisterhood until later, Mary?" The Fox looked at her old friend.

 

Mary threw the Fox a glare and remarked. "You’re just crabby because you got caught." Mary teased good-naturedly and received an annoyed smirk from the woman.

 

"Very funny," the Fox retorted. "Let’s just get back to the map huh?" She bristled, unable to deny that each time she thought about her capture, it just inspired her to give Ezra a scathing glare because he had been the instrument of her capture.

 

"Why not?" Mary glanced at Chris and gave him a little teasing smile. "I’ve had my fun."

 

Chris growled under his breath and wondered if becoming gay was such a bad thing if he never had to deal with another woman ever again.

 

"We figured out the part of the medicine man and another." Julia replied, reminding them of where they had been before wandering off to begin the battle of the sexes. In the meantime, Alexandra and Inez started breaking out the food supplies so that they could get a quick bite to eat while they worked out this latest part of the puzzle. It was to the surprise of the old west seven when they saw JD and Josiah giving aid to the women as the two ATF agents performed was clearly ‘women’s work in their opinion. However, no one made comment, lest they rekindle the debate that had almost seen Chris eaten alive a short time ago.

 

"Scrying pool." Dunne remarked. "What’s a scrying pool?"

 

"I know this!" Casey stuck her hand up like she was in class, eager to be able to contribute something. "I learned about it in class. It deals with sorcery, actually."

 

"What exactly are you studying at college?" Standish looked at her since the young woman seemed to be a veritable fountain of bizarre information.

 

"Architecture." Casey said innocently, further stupifying the gambler with her answer as he tried to discern what classes in sorcery had to do with the discipline of architectural design.

 

"Go on," Chris prompted, not wishing to get side tracked again. "What does it mean?"

 

Casey concentrated as she tried to recall what she had learned on the subject during her medieval literature classes. "If I’m not mistaken, witches and sorceress could see into other places by using what was called a scrying pool. Basically it can be anything from a pool or a basin of water, just as long as there is enough to create a reflection. They used it to communicate with others who know the craft or they use it to see into other places."

 

"So we got to find this scrying pool or create one." Larabee declared, wondering if things could get any stranger.

 

"Not necessarily," Casey spoke up. "The map could be talking about a river." Her eyes glanced at the churning foam where the three rivers converged. "Scrying pools require some form of energy. It may come from the stone or it may come from nature itself."


"That’s enough natural energy going through that river to do the trick." Vin agreed with Casey’s deduction even though he knew nothing about scrying pools or magic, but it did seem logical. For a man who loved pitting himself against the wilderness to survive its worst, he knew just how much awesome power Mother Nature wielded.

 

"We can’t expect Nathan to go in there!" Tanner exclaimed. "He’ll drown before he gets his knees wet! That river is dangerous. It’s the emptying point of three major rivers, you know how much force is in there?"

 

"Yeah, but when those wolves attacked Chris, they left Casey alone." JD sang out as he and Josiah sat down on the grass once their assistance was no longer required by the ladies as the tasty food prepared by Mrs. Wilmington and Larabee respectively, was served to the rest of the troop.

 

"He’s right," Nathan agreed. "She just went right up to them and patted them like they were big puppy dogs. I think the clue shows which one of us can make it through. Like JD said, a cheat sheet."

 

"This cheat sheet sounds like a most intriguing device." Standish drawled, liking the idea that the riddles of the future were solved with the convenience of a list that had all the answers.

 

"You would think that." Larabee rolled his eyes, unsurprised by anything Standish had to say considering what lengths the man had gone to acquiring the map, even collaborating with a dangerous criminal.

 

"I am what I am." Standish grinned.

 

"Yeah, someone who let himself get beaten up by a girl." Tanner grinned.

 

 

 

Chapter 15

 

 

After taking the break and deciding on a definitive course of action, the group was on the move again. Both Larabee and Chris were starting to become concerned over just how far this trip would take them because they could not hope to make the journey on foot, not to mention that at some point soon, Rainer would become aware that his map was missing. Whether or not he might suspect the Fox and Standish of stealing his map was another matter but that would not hinder him from following the clues left in his eidetic memory and leading him to this point. As they neared the juncture where the three rivers converged, the treasure hunters could see just how powerful the currents were beneath the frothing water and could hardly imagine how Nathan was expected to traverse it without drowning.

 

The collision of so much water had deepened the pool in which it emptied and as sharpshooter and tracker studied the terrain, both were at a loss to figure out how Nathan was meant to gain the secrets of the medicine man in that violent pool. The impact of water against water had created a loud roar and sprayed a fine mist in all directions, which could be felt even though they were standing nowhere near the edge. The pool bubbled against a sheer rock face and the years of erosion had worn through, allowing the water to spill into the mountain where no doubt it would run deep into the earth to parts unknown.

 

From a distance, a fissure was well hidden by the tumbling waters of the pool. Creeping plants covered its smooth, stone surface and had metamorphosed into hanging vines that obscured the plunging darkness in a canopy of green. Through the roar of the river, they could hear the echo of water falling a distance as it continued its journey through the opening of rock. A small ledge meandered along the mountainside and followed the river into the fissure. It was narrow enough for one person to traverse safely and a troop to proceed in single file if they were very careful.

 

"Please don’t say we have to go in there," Alex remarked, as she saw the darkness peering through the vines.

 

"Caving is lots of fun," Vin insisted. "You got to try it once!"

 

"WILL YOU KNOCK IT OFF WITH THAT? What are you? Indiana frigging Jones?" Alex barked. "You see cave and I see dark cavern infested with bats, probably the kind that gives people rabies!"

 

"Hey!" Chris barked, seeing the other women recoil at the thought. "You’re scarring the natives." He gestured at her companions and Alex swore under her breath at letting her fear get the best of her. She did not like dark, confining spaces and the thought of going into that passageway was scarring her silly.

 

"Sorry." She swallowed hard, telling herself that she could do this.

 

"You okay?" Vin asked, unprepared to see her so frightened.

 

"I’m fine." She nodded. "I’m sorry. I’m just a little claustrophobic."

 

"I know how you feel," Alexandra came up alongside her counterpart and gave her a gentle squeeze of understanding. "I’m not too partial to it either."

 

"Listen," Larabee interrupted. "We don’t even know we have to go in there yet, so let’s not get ahead of ourselves. We got one other clue to solve first."

 

"He’s right," Chris nodded in agreement although he was almost certain they would have to make their way into the mountain simply because it would be just their luck to require such a task be undertaken. With the way things had gone already, he was assuming the worst. "Let’s get on with it."

 

"There’s no way anyone is going to go for a swim in that." Tanner remarked as he and Nathan stood at the edge of the water and examined the powerful currents rushing past them.

 

They could see the furious swirling of water and knew the moment someone stepped into the wet; they would be struggling to keep from being swept away. Nathan looked at the frothy turbulence and felt a stab of fear even though he knew there was no way that he was allowing either Alex or Alexandra to make the attempt at traversing it in his place. They were at the place where the river met and whatever lay before them was his test alone although Nathan had a difficult time believing that there was an Indian medicine man waiting for him in the depths of the river.

 

"Nathan, I can’t ask you to go in there." Chris looked at the healer, uncertain how they were going to proceed.

 

"I know," the healer nodded. "But its gotta be me. Any idea how I’m going to do it?"

 

"How about we tie a rope around him?" Dunne suggested. "That way, if he’s in trouble, we can pull him out. We got enough rope left over from when your Vin had to climb into the valley."

 

"Kid’s right." Buck agreed. "If this is a wild goose chase, we can keep Nathan from drowning the minute we see anything going wrong."


"Vin," Chris looked at the sharpshooter. "You can tie a better knot than any of us. Make one that won’t come loose no matter how much pressure is pulling at it."

 

Vin, who was the experienced mountain climber amongst them, knew that life and death relied upon a good sturdy knot. Thus, Chris trusted no one else for the task of securing the rope to Nathan because there was no way in hell the healer was going into that tumultuous rage of water otherwise.

 

"Gotcha." He nodded and turned to the tracker who was carrying the rope.

 

In the meantime, Nathan divested most of his clothing, leaving only his pants on in order to keep the weight of soaked clothes from hindering his movements. The healer tried not to feel apprehensive at the raging waterway but brushed aside the fear, knowing that fear had the power to hamper his progress even more than the uncontrollable tide he was about to wade into. Vin dropped to his knees and secured the rope around Nathan’s waist while the rest of the men took the other end and wrapped it around their fists to ensure that no one lost their grip.

 

"You sure you want to do this, Nate?" Alexandra asked fearfully, because even though he was not the Nathan she considered her best friend in the world, she still worried about his future version in the same way.

 

"Looks like I don’t have much of a choice if we’re going after this rock." The healer swallowed and watched as Vin tightened the knot and then doubled it, just to be safe. After a moment, the sharpshooter met his gaze.

 

"It’s as safe as its ever going to be." Vin said confidently and stepped away from Nathan.

 

"Okay Nate," Chris replied. "Ready when you are."

 

Nathan nodded as a chorus of well wishes and good luck followed his approach to the edge of the water. He stepped onto the pebbled shore and glance behind him long enough to see the others holding steadfastly onto the rope as he inched closer towards the water. Taking a deep breath, the healer told himself to get it over and done with and took a bold step into the foaming depths. The first step dropped him into waist deep in water because the force of the river had carved a formidable groove into the earth, allowing for little gradual inclination. The water was icy cold and swirled around him as Nathan wondered what he was looking for. The bubbles made it difficult to see as it churned around him and he was starting to think that he could not reach the center without being completely blinded by white froth.

 

"I don’t know what he’s supposed to do." Chris muttered under his breath.

 

"The map definitely said scrying pool." Mary sighed, feeling her usual adversarial relationship with Chris wither in their mutual concern for Nathan’s safety. "Just hold onto that rope tighter, will you please?" She ordered, her voice tense as she made the command. For once, Chris was happy to oblige.

 

Nathan was now almost shoulder deep in water. He was shivering from the icy temperature as he continued deeper. The medic battled the current that was threatening to sweep him away the closer he got to the center of the deluge. The water rush into his ears as he struggled to keep on his feet but the powerful forces trying to drag him away were quickly eclipsing his ability to maintain his balance. He could not make out anything with the foam and froth that was bubbling around him and if there was a riddle to be solved here, he did not know how he was supposed to find it.

 

"We got to get him out of there!" Josiah stared at Nathan fighting the powerful currents and felt the same apprehension they all felt.

 

"He’s right," Chris felt his own concerns starting to overcome the reasoning that Piedra had to be found. That was one of his men out there, drowning for a damn rock! The reason inside him snapped and Chris realized he had started pulling back on the rope before even telling anyone else about it.

 

"Wait!" Julia Pemberton shouted, her voice slicing through the fog of his panic. "Look!" She pointed at Nathan and Chris opened his eyes and realized something else when his senses returned to him and he was listening more carefully rather than being prey to the pounding in his ears from the fear of losing a friend.

 

The river was still.


The perilous churning was no more and as the froth and bubbles disappeared into the perfect reflection of sunlight against the calm surface, Chris felt his jaw drop with as much astonishment as those who were with him did. The three rivers were still emptying into the one place, but the violence of that convergence had disappeared. Nathan was no longer battling the currents, instead he was wading through it as if he were swimming through a pond or some other waterway that was just as benign. He looked over his shoulders at his friends to show that he was fine, but the confusion on his face was just as marked as theirs.

 

Nathan had no idea what had happened.

 

One minute, he was sure he was going to drown in a watery death and the next thing he knew, the currents, the roar of water pounding against his ears and the turbulence that tried to knock him off his feet, had disappeared. He looked about in confusion and could see his feet through the crystal clear water, now that it was no longer churning around him. He continued a little farther, certain that he was near his goal because the trigger that allowed him passage had been pulled. Nathan had to assume that he was closing in on whatever it was he was meant to find.

 

He was almost dead center of the pool and had to tread water because of its depth when his toes kicked something hard and smooth. Taking a deep breath, he dove in and discovered what appeared to be a solid rectangular block at the riverbed. Nathan broke the surface again and took a deep breath before he yelled at the others. "I found something!" He shouted and then plunged into the depths again.

 

Swimming towards the object, he soon discovered upon closer inspection that it was not a block of stone but rather a crypt. While he could not read the inscription on the stone, it was fairly evident that this was the likely resting-place of the medicine man who was awaiting another to receive his final message. It was not difficult for him to discern that the symbols on the cover stone were Latin as it had been inscribed on the map. Despite being unable to read, Nathan was not at all discouraged and quickly resurfaced so he could breathe.

 

"Mary!" He called out as he continued to tread water. "I need you here, I can’t read this!"

 

With the water still and calm, Mary Travis had no trouble reaching Nathan as she was a strong swimmer and had the rope around his waist to guide her to him. Clad in only her chemise and underwear, since wearing anything else would be too cumbersome, Mary noticed as she reached Nathan, that Chris was keeping a close eye on her. He could be an infuriating son of a bitch, she thought as she swam towards the healer, but his affection was obvious. If only they could get past the sparring long enough to find just how much they cared for each other, she sighed and then told herself that this was hardly the time for such rumination.

 

"Down there," Nathan sputtered some water out of his mouth as he spoke.

 

Mary nodded and swam into the depths, quickly finding the inscription that was etched on the cover stone. It took her a few minutes to read the entire contents and she was forced to resurface a number of times to catch her breath as she tried to commit everything to memory. Finally, when she was confident that she had it in her head word for word, Mary gestured at Nathan to begin the swim back to shore.

 

The journey back for Nathan was fraught with less danger than his journey towards the medicine man. No sooner had they reached the pebbled shoreline when there was a visible shift in the air of something that could have been the wind changing direction. Suddenly, the river began bubbling again, like some great force no longer sensed the healer in its waters and returned it to its natural state.

 

Only when the duo were drying off in front of a fire that Tanner quickly made for their benefit and Chris had draped a blanket over Mary’s shoulders, did the group finally address the discovery beneath the depths.

 

"So were you able to read it?" Larabee asked, singularly impressed by the modern version of Mary Travis, even though his Mary was rather formidable herself. Larabee believed that Mary Travis, in any time, was something to be reckoned with.

 

"Yeah," she nodded as Inez handed her a warm cup of coffee before making the same offering towards Nathan. "The medicine man was there all right." She took a sip and savored the hot beverage running through her.

 

"And the inscription?" the Fox inquired, burning with curiosity.

 

"Okay," Mary took a deep breath, recalling the information she had stored after numerous returns to the crypt to imprint it in her mind. "The inscription read:

 

Only the Hand of God can lead the path to the Dead City

Only the Soul of the Godly can traverse the depths of the earth

For he is the Light Bringer, Keeper of Faith.

For he is the one who will stand against the wraith.

 

 

No one spoke for a long moment as they speculated on the strange consistency of those words but when the silence was finally broken it came from Alex.

 

"Goddamn it, I knew we were going to have go into that cave!"

 

 

**********

 

 

The torches made the shadows in the cavern flicker with eerie movement. So far, no bats, as Alex had predicted but sounds of scurrying animals had Julia clinging to Standish’s arm. The female doctors were also staying close to their lovers, more out of claustrophobia than fear of rodents. Both the ATF sharpshooter and the tracker quietly kept a calming stream of words going to distract the doctors from the close confines of the cave. Larabee lead the way, gun in one hand, a torch in the other. The others followed closely behind, watching their steps.

 

"Anybody have any idea where we’re going?" Casey’s breathless question brought everyone up short.

 

"It’s the only passage big enough for us to fit through, Casey." JD’s voice carried through the caves, echoing off the walls, indicating how big the labyrinth really was.

 

"We’re going the right way. Chris, keep going." Josiah’s deep voice rumbled through the passageway.

 

"How are you so sure?" Larabee’s voice drifted back.

 

"I just can feel it. . .in my bones. Something keeps telling me we’re going the right way."

 

"Only the Hand of God. . .Only the Soul of the Godly, can traverse the depths of the earth." Larabee easily remembered the translation on the crypt. "Josiah, you a preacher too?"

 

"Preacher, no. Missionary’s son, yes."

 

Larabee nodded and continued on. Occasionally, Josiah would shout to Larabee a change in direction. It felt as if they were going deeper and deeper into the earth. The air was moist and cool, the sounds of nature fell away, replaced by silence. Only their breathing and footsteps could be heard, their torches, the only source of light. They walked for what seemed like hours but in reality was only one, when suddenly Josiah called them to a halt.

 

"Josiah?" Larabee cautiously turned to face the profiler.

 

"The cave, on the left, that’s where we need to go."

 

Larabee was the first to enter the cave; his scream rent the air.

 

 

 

Chapter 16

 

 

"Jesus, Chris!" Tanner pushed his way to the cave’s entrance, intent on helping his best friend. He felt strong arms grabbing onto his arms and pulling him back. The voice he heard was disconcerting. Tanner knew that there were two Chrises but hearing Larabee’s scream then hearing the same controlled voice in his hear disoriented the tracker enough so that Chris could calm him down.

 

"You won’t be any good to him if you get caught too." Chris knew what Tanner was about to do and had been ready. Vin would have done the same thing if it had been him. "Josiah!"

 

The preacher’s son hurried to the front, knowing what he had to do. Josiah entered the cave cautiously, knowing that it would be unless if he got hurt too. "Chris?!?!"

 

"Down here, Josiah." The grim voice came from below the profiler. Josiah quickly looked down to see Larabee hanging by his fingers.

 

"Dear God!" Josiah quickly bent, grabbed onto Larabee’s wrists and with a little difficulty hauled the blonde gunslinger back onto the ledge. Larabee nodded his thanks and Josiah returned it with a wide grin.

 

 

**********

 

 

"My God." The awe in Mary’s voice gave sound to everyone’s thoughts. Once Josiah had rescued Chris and a preliminary search of the ledge had shown that it was big enough to accommodate all of them, everyone had gathered on the ledge. Their torches illuminated the tremendous cavern. As far as the light shone, it showed the treasure hunters a huge cave shaped like a cylinder. It brought to mind a huge missile silo, but the walls were not smooth. Instead, row after row of niches had been dug out of the walls.

 

"It’s a catacomb." Ezra’s voice was hushed with respect for the hundreds, perhaps thousands, of dead buried within the walls of the cavern.

 

"The City of the Dead." Julia nodded with agreement as she studied the walls, still clutching Standish’s hand. When he felt her involuntary shudder, Standish wrapped his arm around her, securing her to him.

 

"And how the hell are we gonna get across that?" Buck pointed his torch across the empty space, spanning the size of a tennis court, to the other ledge.

 

"Well, I don’t know about you, brother, but there’s no way I can transverse across such an obstacle course." Josiah’s voice was disappointed.

 

"What obstacle course?" Dunne piped up from Buck’s side. "There’s nothing there ‘cept empty space."

 

"Only the Soul of the Godly can traverse the depths of the earth," Mary repeated then smiled. "Only Josiah can see the test, like only Sheriff Dunne could see the handholds."

 

"Then we’re going to need the Fox to go through the obstacle course," Josiah said as he turned to look at the thief. He was the only one who could see the obstacles that laced the path from this ledge to the other. They all looked like Olympic gymnastics trials. It was right up the Fox’s alley of expertise. "She’s the only one who can do this."

 

Julia Catherine, a.k.a. the Fox, stood with wide eyes at the big man’s words. "Me?" Looking across the vast emptiness, she began shaking her head. Climbing up a wall without seeing where the handholds were was one thing, trusting someone to get you across an obstacle course you couldn’t see with the possibility of plunging to death was another. Julia shook her head, unwilling to put that much faith in anyone. She was a survivor, trusting no one, depending on no other than herself. But it was the only way home, it was the only way to La Piedra.

 

"Julia." The soft voice in her ear was identical to her own. "I know you don’t want to trust people but you have to sometime in your life." The Fox turned to face Julia, both women looking straight into each other’s identical eyes. Julia continued to speak, "If you were to trust anyone, trust these people." Julia indicated the people she now considered family and whom she knew Fate had deemed family for her future twin.

 

The Fox searched her twin’s eyes and saw something there she had been missing all her life--completeness. Miss Julia Pemberton was complete; she had a home, a love of her own, a family who cared for her. All because of these people. The Fox nodded, realizing how much she had to gain. "All right, Josiah. What do you want me to do?"

 

Josiah’s face broke into a huge grin before he swept her up in a bear hug. The Fox was surprised at the safety and warmth surrounding her. It had been a long time since she had felt this safe. Maybe Julia was right. Maybe these were the people she could trust, maybe, like for Julia, these people could be the Fox’s family.

 

 

**********

 

"All right, Julia, there’s a bar about three feet up and two feet over. You’re gonna have to swing from it to the ledge that’s five feet in front of and below the bar." Josiah’s voice sounded even further away. Even though the ledge was visible to the others on the other ledge, the final part of her test was not visible to Julia. The cavern was much too dark for her to even see the hand in front of her face. The thief had to put all of her faith in Josiah. She wondered if that was another part of the riddle: Josiah was the "Soul of the Godly’ but she had to have faith in him to survive the test.

 

As she passed through each ‘Ring of Fire’ it became more and more difficult for both her and Josiah. For the Fox, each test pushed her to the limit of her skills. In a way, it was the ultimate high for the thief, pitting herself against the trials and seeing how much she could do. For Josiah, standing on the ledge and trying to see the obstacle from such a far distance was frightening. He was scared that the distances he was yelling at Julia would be wrong, sending the young woman plunging to her death. ‘Please God let me guide her through this. Let me see what I need to see.

 

Julia sighed and looked across the supposedly empty space. If she guessed correctly, this was the last test. Taking a deep breath, she launched herself into the air, and was flying through it, feeling herself falling before her hands caught on the metal bar.

 

On the ledge beside Josiah, Ezra stood with his heart in his throat. It was difficult enough to know that the love of your life was on the opposite side of the law as you were. But standing here watching her go through dangerous tests of faith had the normally stoic undercover agent a bundle of nerves. He paced back and forth, never obscuring Josiah’s sight or his own of Julia’s progress. His pacing suddenly stopped when Chris grabbed his arm.

 

"Ez, you’re making Josiah nervous." Ezra nodded, knowing the truth of the words, but he could not help it. He was terrified that he would lose Julia just when he had found her. He quietly stood by his team leader, watching Julia hang from the invisible bar. He watched as she rotated herself about the bar, gathering enough momentum to launch her body across the five foot space and onto the invisible landing platform below her.

 

Once, twice, thrice she swung, then in a blink of an eye she was flying across the space. In that instant, Julia knew that her momentum wasn’t enough. Her scream caught in her throat as she felt her body slide by the ledge, missing it by mere centimeters.

 

"JULIA!" Ezra’s roar echoed through the cavern as other horrified gasps followed his tormented scream.

 

 

**********

 

 

Julia’s breathing was harsh, short gasps. Looking down below her into the empty void, she thanked Josiah’s God for that small miracle. Above her, her arms were outstretched, hanging onto the lip of the ledge. Her cat-like reflexes stopped her from falling to her death.

 

"Julia?!?!?!" Ezra’s voice filtered into her conscience, reminding her that she wasn’t clear yet. She smiled at the concern in his voice and made a mental note to kiss the man once she was safely back in his arms.

 

"I’m all right, darling, just let me. . ." Her words stopped as she used her arms to pull herself up onto the safety of the ledge. Once on the safety of the solid granite ledge, the Fox rested there a moment before lifting her head back to her companions. "Josiah. . ."

 

"Julia, I’m sorry. . ."

 

"No, don’t worry about it, my own fault." Julia heard the self-deprecation in the profiler’s voice. When was the last time anyone cared about what happened to her? A very long time. "What now?" Julia stared into the darkened cave before her, unsure of what to do.

 

"Go in, tell us what you see." Larabee’s voice cut through the darkness, giving the thief her instructions.

 

"Well, that’s just fine and dandy, Mr. Larabee. You’re not the one walking into the lion’s den. Blind, no less." Julia’s mumbled ranting lessened the isolation she felt as she tentatively stepped into the cave. What she found surprised the hell out of the thief. The cave was small and brightly lit. Hundreds of candles lit the room in their brilliance. The walls were decorated with images to times past including a magnificent rendition of what looked, to Julia, like Death. His sinister robes flowed with liquid fluidity and his scythe looked sharp enough to cut a person in two. The Fox shivered at how lifelike the painting was but shook off her fears. She had a job to do.

 

"I found it!" Her voice carried on the moist air to those on the other ledge and brought Mary and Vin to attention.

 

"Latin or Spanish?" Mary’s voice reached her old friend with little difficulty.

 

"Spanish."

 

At Julia’s answer, Mary turned to smile at the ATF sharpshooter. "It’s all yours."

 

"Okay, Julia! Good to go!" Vin called out to let Julia know that he was ready to translate.

 

El Primero que camina este Tierra

Esos que vivir

 

The Fox’s pronunciation left much to be desired but Vin managed to get it all written down. "Okay, got it!"

 

"Good, now I can get the hell--NOOOOOOOO!"

 

 

 

Chapter 17

 

 

On the other ledge, both Josiah and Ezra were screaming for Julia to answer. The sounds of a fight could be heard, metal striking stone, flesh hitting flesh.

 

 

**********

 

 

Julia frantically dodged the gleaming sickle, her eyes wide with unbelieving fear. The painting of Death was attacking her! The moment she had finished reading the inscription to Vin, the dark figure stepped off the wall and swung the deadly blade, missing her by mere inches. Only her cat-like reflexes saved her from being decapitated. Blow after blow, the Fox dodged, fearing for her life. Out of instinct born of survival, the Fox fought back, realizing somewhere in the back of her subconscious that Death was solid and could be hurt, not easily, but she could still do damage.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Jesus, what is going on?" Standish watched as his twin paced, helpless to render aid.

 

"Josiah, can you see. . ."

 

"No." Josiah irritably answered his boss. The profiler stood on the very lip of the ledge, leaning over as far as he dared, trying to catch a glimpse of the battle raging across the chasm. Suddenly he saw them: Julia and her opponent, the Wraith. He saw how her powerful blows disorient the menacing figure but only for a little while. He realized that if Julia could physically fight the guardian prophesized in the Latin cheat, then perhaps a gun would be more effective. "Vin! Shoot it!"

 

Both sharpshooters stared at the older man with confusion. "Shoot what?"

 

"You can’t see it?" Josiah couldn’t believe it! Of all the times for them not to see their target! "Give me the rifle." Without waiting for Vin’s compliance, Josiah grabbed the sniper’s rifle from his hands, hefting it onto his shoulder and took aim.

 

Josiah stared through the scope, silently praying for Julia to move out of the way. Her back was to him, trying to escape the cave. Come on, girl, move! The big man silently cursed as Julia kept moving into his sights, obscuring a clear shot. He closed his eyes, uttering a silent prayer, putting all of his considerable faith in God, in his friends, in himself, behind the prayer. Please, God. . . His eyes flashed opened and before he realized it, the rifle had discharged.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Great shot, Josiah." Tanner patted the taller man on the back. Once Josiah had guided Julia safely across the chasm, Ezra had tossed all caution to the wind and swept the thief into a fierce embrace. Julia had returned it by clinging to the Southern ATF agent. Two death defying feats in one day were enough for the adrenaline-addicted thief. Now they were back in the sun, basking in the cool afternoon air, a picnic lunch spread before them.

 

"Vin, Casey, what’s the translation?" Larabee was leaning back against a tree trunk, relaxed yet alert for any trouble.

 

"Well, the first part that Julia read to us says ‘The first to walk this land, Those who dwell’ and that’s it." Casey translated as she stared at Vin’s writing.

 

"And the last part of the second Spanish clue on the map says ‘en la Alta Tierra, con ellos el Sol Dios vivir.’ Which means ‘in the high earth, With them the Sun God lives.’ Vin had taken the more faded leather map and translated the text on it.

 

"The first to walk this land," JD said as he took a bite of his chicken. "Those were the Native Americans, right?"

 

"Native Americans?" Dunne looked to his twin for an explanation.

 

"Indians."

 

"Oh."

 

"Okay, we’re looking for Indians," Alexandra repeated as she leaned back into Tanner’s embrace.

 

"Which tribe?" Julia asked. "There must be hundreds in this area alone. Which tribe would be the correct one?"

 

"The one that lives in the ‘high earth’, whatever that is." Buck took a long drink from a canteen, then passed it to Chris.

 

"Could it possibly mean the natives that live in homes craved out of the side of a mountain?" Standish mused out loud. "I once came across a tribe of Indians who inhabited such abodes. And they are not far from here, perhaps a two hour ride."

 

"Well, it don’t hurt to check it out," Tanner agreed.

 

Both Larabee and Chris nodded. Larabee searched the horizon, then said, "We ride in an hour."

 

 

**********

 

 

"It’s gone." Tanner reported as he trotted back to the group awaiting him. Tanner had gone into the mountainside Indian city alone, citing that his familiarity with Indians might allow him to pass through the city unhurt.

 

"What do you mean gone?" Buck stood up in his saddle, gazing at the numerous Indians standing in front of their homes.

 

"Stolen. By some guy who owns a saloon in a nearby town, an hour’s ride south."

 

"And they just told you all this?" Larabee suspiciously watched the natives. Most Indian tribes did not just offer information.

 

"They’re desperate, they want the statue back. I told them that we’d get it back for them."

 

"You did, huh, cowboy?" Larabee glared at Tanner for making assumptions that they could retrieve the relic for the tribe and for making a promise they might not be able to keep.

 

"Yup." Tanner’s grin was unrepentant.

 

"What about the test?" Inez asked suddenly. "How could this saloon owner take the Sun God from these people without passing the test?"

 

Tanner shook his head. "There wasn’t a test, least not one that the Indians knew about. They say he just came in, killed the guards, and took off with the statue."

 

"So it’s a statue." Nathan mused and received a nodded from the tracker.

 

"Gold, shaped like the sun, with rays shooting off it."

 

"Let’s go find this town and this saloon owner." Chris mounted up and headed south, not waiting to see if the others followed, fully expecting them to.

 

"Arrogant son of a bitch." Mary muttered, to which Alex Ellora nodded with agreement, nevertheless they all followed.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Damn, how are we gonna get in that?" Dunne stared wide-eyed at the edifice of the grandest saloon he’d ever seen. The front door was guarded by three men as big as Josiah and Buck, all heavily armed. Larabee had sent him and Standish with Chris, Vin, and Josiah to scout out the town. Through Standish’s careful questioning, they had learned that Kent Catkin was the owner of the Catkin Saloon and he did indeed have the stolen relic. Rumors said that Catkin kept the statue in his private quarters above the saloon.

 

"We could send in Julia," Vin said but at Standish’s horrified look quickly added, "I mean the Fox."

 

"Not alone." Chris stared through the glass windows; music wafting through the air and suddenly it hit him. "We need a distraction." Chris murmured as he continued to search the buildings surrounding Catkin’s saloon.

 

"We could always give Josiah a bottle of Red Dog and. . ." Vin ducked as Josiah’s fist came at him.

 

"Yours too, huh? Only our Josiah likes Red Eye." Dunne grinned at the larger man, confident that the blonde man between them would be an effective shield.

 

"Funny, Vin, JD, real funny."

 

Chris suddenly turned to Standish. "Ezra, how much money do have on you?"

 

"And pray tell, why would you be needing my money?" Standish warily studied the man before him. He may look like his long time friend and leader but in some ways, he wasn’t.

 

Chris slung an arm around the gambler’s shoulders and smiled.

 

That smile scared Standish.

 

 

 

Chapter 18

 

 

"What the hell is all this?" Larabee shook out the crimson dancing gown. The women all retrieved similar dresses from the brown paper wrapped packages. Each dress was of a different style and color. Julia Pemberton wrinkled her nose in distaste and Alexandra raised an elegant eyebrow. The gowns were the sort only saloon girls wore: gaudy and revealing. The women from the future really did not have a problem with the ‘gowns’, truth be told, they wore more revealing clothing in their daily lives.

 

"It’s our way in." Chris critically surveyed the same dress over his twin’s shoulder.

 

"So, Ez, you going in as ‘singer’ again?" Tanner’s quiet drawl garnered chuckles from the others and a glare from Standish.

 

"Ezra’s not the one wearing these dresses." Chris smiled; it sent chills down several spines. "Mary, Inez, both Alexes and Miss Pemberton are."

 

 

**********

 

 

The plan was simple: Chris would go in with the five women and cause enough of a distraction so that Larabee and the others could search Catkin’s private quarters. The Fox would be staying with Larabee, because Chris had reasoned, she was the professional thief and could easily break into any safe Catkin had. There had been objections of course, mostly from Larabee, Tanner, and Standish.

 

Larabee didn’t want anyone in the line of fire, especially the women, and neither Tanner nor Standish wanted their respective ladies anywhere in that saloon. The women all adamantly proclaimed that they did not need the men to get them out of trouble. To which Larabee simply rolled his eyes, remembering the last two times the women decided to leave the men behind, saying the ‘could take care of themselves’ and that ‘they wouldn’t get into any trouble’. He still got nightmares from those two times his wife and her friends had gone out on their own.

 

Chris assured everyone that he and the women were not going in alone. . .JD, Josiah, Nathan, and Standish could slowly trickle into the saloon and cover their backs. Larabee finally consented on the condition that both sharpshooters would be positioned so that they could cover any retreat made by either group.

 

Finalizing their plans, the women found boulders which to change behind while the men checked over their weapons and kept watch.

 

 

**********

 

 

Wolf whistles greeted the entrance of the seven women. Not only were the Fox once again garbed in her form-fitting black clothes and Casey in rather tight, borrowed jeans but the other women were also welcomed sights for the male eyes. The four peacekeepers were surprised at the very enthusiastic and very public show of approval made by their futuristic counterparts. Whereas Julia and Alexandra seemed embarrassed by the open admiration, the women of the 20th century curtsied and blew kisses to their admiring audience.

 

Mary’s tight blue satin dancing dress gave her more cleavage than was safe and had both Larabee men’s mouths going dry. Chris turned to Larabee and tapped his own chest. "Mine," he whispered. Larabee’s grin promised retribution for Chris’s earlier appraisal of his wife and Chris made a mental note to keep Mary the hell away from his gunslinging twin.

 

Alex wore a blue dress with black trim, while her ‘Dr. Quinn’ twin wore a deep yellow gown with black trim. Chris had chosen a crimson colored dancing gown for Inez and she wore it with aplomb, while Julia sported a forest green dress and looked damn good in it.

 

"Mr. Larabee, please accept my thanks for your impeccable taste. You must have found the only Jezebel’s dress that I would have agreed to wear." Julia stood with her hands on her hips and silently dared the blonde man to comment. Chris was smarter than that; he only grinned as he headed for the saddled horses.

 

"See ya in town, boys."

 

**********

 

 

"Hold up." Chris pulled up on the reins and the brown mare nickered softly. They had been riding for only fifteen minutes and were barely a half a mile away from the hill where the rest of their friends were making camp.

 

"Chris? Why are we stopping? Is there something wrong?" Mary anxiously scanned the surrounding area, searching for trouble.

 

"Yeah, there’s a problem." The ATF leader dismounted and held his arms up for Mary. She quickly slid down into his arms. The other women followed suit and gathered around the blonde couple.

 

"Chris?" Alex watched Chris as he surveyed the five of them.

 

"Don’t take this the wrong way," Chris said with a rakish smile. "But you five don’t exactly look like whores."

 

"I’m not sure if that is a compliment or an insult, senor." Inez arched an eyebrow, challenging Chris to get himself out of this one.

 

"It’s a compliment." Mary watched with amazement as Chris poured on the charm that was so well hidden behind his ‘pain-in-the-ass’ exterior. His smile could have melted lead. "The five of you are too beautiful and intelligent looking to be common whores. And you don’t exactly look like you’ve been rolling around in the hay."

 

"And what would you suggest we do about that, Mr. Larabee?" Mary challenged him with her eyes, her words, and her stance.

 

He only smiled.

 

**********

 

 

"What the hell are they stoppin’ for?" Larabee’s voice sounded irritated. The remaining members of the Four Corners contingent still waited on the hill overlooking the Catkin-ruled town. Larabee and Vin watched as the five women and one man stopped their horses about a mile away from the hill.

 

"Chris just dismounted and so did the women," Vin reported as he continued to watch them through his spyglass. His eyes widened and he pulled the spyglass away from his eye, quickly glancing at his best friend’s twin before returning to the scene unfolding below them.

 

Larabee felt the quick glance and stiffened. They were too far away for the black clad man to see the group clearly. "What are they doin’?"

 

"Well, right now," Vin’s voice was amused. "Chris is kissin’ Mary."

 

 

**********

 

 

Mary melted into Chris’s arms as he deepened the kiss. He surrounded her with his strength, his power, his masculinity, and his sensuality. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders burying her fingers in the softness of his blonde hair. His tongue slid over and around hers, enticing her to come and play. His hands pressed her even closer to his hard body, imprinting every contour against her own softer one. His hands never stayed still. Sweeping all over her body, squeezing, caressing, leaving hot trails of desire in their wake.

 

The feminine laughter around them brought the couple back down to earth. Chris pulled away from the object of his raging desire and looked down at her. Mary’s lips were swollen and moist, her eyes were clouded with passion and her skin was flushed. She looked like she had been thoroughly loved by a gunslinging cowboy. If she looked like that after just one kiss, Chris thought, what would she look like when I’m inside her. Chris grinned with satisfaction and anticipation.

 

The four other women exchanged amused glances. They had quickly realized what Chris had in mind when he had grabbed Mary. The ATF team leader certainly had no intention of bedding each and every one of them, only of giving them the appearance of having done so. After all, a man did not spend days on the trail with five beautiful women and not take advantage of their company. Alex Ellora stepped forward with a smile. "My turn."

 

Chris grinned at the female doctor as he wrapped one arm around her waist. Alex Ellora slid her arms around his neck and pulled his blonde head down to her own dark one. The man might be one arrogant son of a bitch, but he was one sexy son of a bitch.

 

"LARABEEEEEEEEEEE!"

 

 

 

Chapter 19

 

 

Vin’s outraged howl brought the others running.

 

"What is goin. . .," Before Josiah could finish the question, Vin was already picking up his sniper’s rifle.

 

"I’m gonna kill that stinkin’ son of a bitch!" Vin muttered as he quickly loaded the rifle. He didn’t care if Christopher Larabee was his best friend, his boss, a part of his family--his soul. He was going to kill the bastard!

 

Everyone turned to see Larabee grinning his head off. That was never a good sign. "Chris is kissin’ Alex," he said in way of explanation for Vin’s odd behavior. Larabee had no idea why his twin was kissing the other four women but just seeing the looks on the faces of their men was well worth it. Especially the look on his own second-in-command’s face.

 

"What?!?!?!!?!!?" Tanner pounced on his spyglass and lifted it to see the ATF agent kissing the future’s Alex Styles. He couldn’t help it, he laughed in relief, dropping the spyglass into Buck’s demanding hand. The woman in Chris’ arms wasn’t his fiancée.

 

"Go ahead and laugh, it ain’t your woman he’s kissin’." Vin muttered as he tossed a dark glare at this twin. Larabee leaned over and grabbed the rifle out of the sharpshooter’s hands, an admonishing glare on his face.

 

Vin glared at Larabee. "Be careful, cowboy, I just might shoot you too, just on principle."

 

Larabee snorted. "Yeah, right."

 

"I’m sure it’s for a good reason," Tanner said with a smirk.

 

Buck grinned at both sharpshooters as he lowered the glass. "Well, Tanner, I’m real glad you feel that way, ‘cause he’s kissin’ your Alex now."

 

"WHAT!"

 

**********

 

 

Alexandra was dizzy by the time Chris released her. "Damn," she breathed. Alexandra fanned herself, she always thought that Chris Larabee was desirable but now she knew for sure how good a kisser the intense man was.

 

"Hmmm," Alex Ellora agreed with her twin, sneaking a glance at Mary Travis through her lashes. Alex couldn’t decide if the international reporter was angrier than hell or still aroused from Chris’ kiss. The reporter was flushed and breathing heavily. She watched as Mary’s eyes widened and turned to see what had caused the reporter’s reaction. Alex Ellora felt her own eyes widened.

 

Chris stood with his arms around both Julia and Inez Solona, his blonde head alternating between the fiery redhead and the sultry Latino woman. Their hands wandered his chest and back as he pressed them against his hard body.

 

Alexandra watched as Chris continued to shift his attention between her once adversary, now friend, and a good friend’s twin. She watched as Chris buried his hand in Julia’s red hair, using his grip to move her as he wanted. On his other side, Inez nibbled on the soft lobe of his ear, demanding attention. Chris turned his focus to the sultry bartender, tracing her lips with his tongue, he nudged them opened and slipped in, mimicking a more intimate act.

 

BANG!

 

The bullet that nicked the ground by Chris’s boot did not come from the hill overlooking them as he expected, but from the blonde reporter.

 

Mary watched as Chris rubbed his face against Inez’s hair, slowly smiling that damn male smile again. She growled softly, leveling the gun at him, intending only to teach the smug son of a bitch a lesson. But she had forgotten how fast he could move. Before she could blink, Chris had knocked the gun out of her hand and had her pinned against him, his hard lips moving on her still passion-bruised ones.

 

Chris could feel Mary’s resistance, she had been jealous, he had seen it in her eyes. His lady reporter was possessive, just as he was. They would do well together. Chris smiled briefly against her lips at the thought and then set himself to assure her of his desire for her. He trapped her arms against his chest as one hand held her head at his mercy. Kiss by kiss, he felt her anger dissolve and her passion rise. Before he threw her down and buried himself in her like he wanted, Chris ripped his lips from her too tempting mouth and traced her ear with his tongue. He felt her shivers and smiled. "I want you, not them, you."

 

Mary barely heard the words through her haze of passion but as Chris pulled back and she looked into his crystalline green eyes, she did not doubt his words.

 

 

**********

 

 

Both Julia and Inez Solona eyed each other with a smile. Chris Larabee could certainly kiss. Julia lifted her eyes to search the hill’s outline and saw the flapping red coat and two tan buckskin jackets that indicated the outraged descent of her lover and the two Vins. Julia grinned, anticipating all the trouble she could reek with this situation. She turned to see the matching devious smiles on the other women’s faces. It seemed that they were having just as much fun at their lovers’ expense. With a nod, the four remaining women surrounded Chris.

 

Chris was mildly surprised to feel the press of other female bodies behind and around him. He turned to see their mischievous grins and couldn’t help but grinned back. He could read their smiles well enough and he knew his men. "The Vins and Standish are running down that hill, aren’t they?"

 

Alexandra nodded her smile widening. "And I don’t think they’re too happy with you."

 

Chris’s devil-may-care laugh echoed through the plains. "Then I suggest we get going. Ladies?"

 

Within seconds the six riders were mounted and racing across the plains. Leaving behind some very outraged men swearing revenge.

 

 

**********

 

 

All eyes in the Catkin Saloon at one point or another strayed to the center table where a single man and five incredibly beautiful women sat eating dinner. They had stumbled into the saloon near dusk, ordered dinner and drinks and had been living it up ever since. Laughter, both male and female, filled the air as the blonde man said something to make his companions laugh uproariously. To the untrained eye, the man was too preoccupied with his female company to notice the happenings in the bar. But he did notice everything, including the moment his men started to trickle in and the moment when Catkin and his bodyguards entered the saloon for dinner.

 

Chris watched under hooded lids as Catkin took the best table in the restaurant and ordered his meal. Out of the corner of his eye, the ATF agent also saw several figures moving stealthily upstairs towards Catkin’s private quarters. It was time for a little distraction. "Inez, dance for me."

 

Inez Solona Rosillos nodded, not surprised at his request. Traveling to the town, Chris had formulated a plan to keep Catkin in the dining room of the saloon and she was part of it. The sultry Latino woman slipped to the stage where the musicians were playing a rowdy cowboy song. A few whispered instructions and the ‘band’ was ready. The first strain of the Latin song had heads raising and eyes focusing on the lone figure in red on the dance floor. Inez could feel the pulsing beat in her blood, letting it flow through her as she had been taught. She began to move, capturing the attention of every man and woman in the large room.

 

Inez’s footsteps pounded the dance floor, setting a complex pattern in time to the music. Her body moved in lithe, graceful, sensual movements. Her body interpreted the darkly intimate music, her eyes were closed, lost in the moment. She danced for her imaginary lover, mimicking a dance as old as time. No one moved, watching spellbound as her erotic dance continued.

 

Chris watched, mesmerized by Inez’s dance but also wary of the dangers his friends could encounter. He knew that the flamenco dance could last for hours, but Chris did not count on Catkin’s attention lasting that long, especially if the saloon owner felt the need to alleviate the arousal caused by Inez’s dancing. He leaned over and whispered into Mary’s ear, her reluctant nod of acceptance followed.

 

Inez felt the music reaching its climax and she let it flow through her, controlling her body, shaping her movements, throwing her body to the floor as the music died. Shouts of "Ole!" and thunderous clapping resounded as the Latin beauty raised her head. She smiled, exhilarated and exhausted at the same time. Inez turned back to her table and raising her hand, asking for the help she knew would be there. Chris came forward, easily sweeping Inez up. He knew that Inez would not be able to return to the table by herself. She had warned him that the Flamenco dance was a voracious lover, demanding and taking everything from her soul, leaving her weak.

 

"Incredible," he breathed against her temple. Inez lifted her head only to gift him with a lovely smile before slipping back down to his shoulder. Chris gently set the exhausted woman down into her chair, relinquishing her care to the female doctors. "Mary."

 

Mary lifted her eyes away from Inez and into his crystalline green ones. She saw the dark hand held out before her. With a small sigh, she slipped her smaller hand into his and felt herself being pulled into his arms. Somehow, Mary knew this dance would change her life.

 

 

**********

 

 

The Latin beat surged throughout the room, the audience clapped in time. The Flamenco dancers, lost in their own world, did not hear them. They felt only the pulsating beat of the music, letting it surge through their veins. The seductive music moved their bodies, demanding and receiving a passionate response. The dancers were lost to the music, to each other. Heat rose, passions flared, bodies twisted about each other.

 

He whirled her across the floor, their bodies dancing in perfect accord. He could feel her body move against his, tormenting, beckoning, tempting him beyond measure. Her small pale hands caressed his body, igniting fires, then flitted away. Her gracefully swirling hips teased and taunted him, challenging him. His body surged with excitement, arousal. His blood roared in his head and his demons screamed for release. In turn, he teased her body with his, demanding a response.

 

She gave it to him.

 

Her eyes widened, her breath quickened, her movements became more frenzied. She was a wanton creature, wild with seduction, knowing her power over the man before her. She knew he would demand retribution for her teasing, but right now, right here, she controlled him. She watched his face, seeing it grow taut with arousal, feeling her own excitement reaching new heights. She heard his ragged breathing, felt the absolute tension in his muscles and smiled with feminine power.

 

As the throbbing music reached its peak, he seized her, molding her softer curves to his own harder ones. Liquid blue eyes clashed with ice hard green ones. He captured her lips in a kiss so savage, she knew that the teasing, the foreplay was over.

 

 

**********

 

 

"My God," Buck Wilmington sighed after he had seen the entrancing display of Inez Rosillos doing a flamenco and was certain that at some point she was a dancer. Nobody could do flamenco that well unless they were on intimate terms with it. He had watched the fluidity of her movements, the nubile and sensuous manner of her gliding performance until all he could think of was making a whole bunch of Elena Roses with her in his future like his duplicate had in this time. "I wonder what she’s really like if that’s just how she dances?"

 

"Snap out of it!" Tanner hissed as he walked to the edge of the corridor where Buck was gazing longing at the dance floor, in particular at Inez who was now taking a well-needed break at the table. "You’re supposed to be keeping watch for Catkin and his men."

 

Tanner did not know why he was surprised. This Buck was just as capable of being distracted by a woman as the man Tanner had rode alongside on so many occasions. It must be an inherent failing of the breed, he thought to himself. At the moment, the Fox was inside Catkin’s office, in search of the Statue of the Sun God who would provide the next clue in their little treasure hunt. Tanner had to admit a certain amount of admiration for the woman when he stood watch while she picked the door lock in order to gain access. The skill in which she worked through the mechanism was so precise that there was barely a mark on the metal, not to mention an almost complete lack of sound.

 

While she was searching the room for the stolen artifact, Tanner had thought he had better go check the progress of Buck’s watch and was grateful that he had done so, considering where the man’s attention was focused when he had arrived. All of Buck’s thoughts were centered south of the border and Tanner did not mean Mexico or the lovely Inez in her fiery red dress.

 

"Relax," Buck frowned, letting out a sigh of longing as he cast a final look at Inez before turning to the tracker. "Inez had them eating out of the palm of their hand with her dancing. Now Chris and Mary are doing Patrick Swayze and Jennifer Grey on the floor, so no one’s paying much attention to us. How’s the Fox doing?"

 

"Okay," Tanner said uncertainly, trying to work out who Patrick Swayze was before he glanced onto the dance floor to see what was happening for himself. "She’s in the office now."

 

"Lady knows her stuff." Buck found himself admitting, as he cast his gaze up the hallway towards Catkins’ office.

 

"Buck," Tanner asked after a moment. "Where did you say Chris and Mary were?"

 

"On the dance floor," Buck turned back to him. "Aren’t they?"

 

"Not that I can see." Tanner shook his head and returned Buck’s puzzled gaze.

 

"They were there a minute ago." Buck quickly brushed past Tanner and looked down into the crowded room below them. Sure enough there was no sign of either the ATF team leader or the beautiful blond journalist on the dance floor or anywhere in the immediate vicinity for the matter.

 

"So where the hell are they?"

 

 

 

Chapter 20

 

 

"We don’t have time for this," Chris Larabee mumbled when he pushed Mary away from him long enough to draw breath and make a response.

 

"Why not?" She asked softly before loosening her hair from the bun that held it in place. Her hair spilled over her shoulders like a golden cascade and took his breath away as it crowned her lovely face and banished any further argument he had on the subject.

 

Thanks to their dance, the damned flamenco, both of them were so inspired by the sultry innuendo of hot steamy passion exuding through the music that they had sought the first available place to finally satisfy the coupling both had been yearning from their very first meeting. While a back storeroom hardly seemed like the most romantic setting for such a passionate exchange, both Chris and Mary were beyond caring. Once they were inside the room, away from the eyes of friends and strangers, their passion was a fever neither could escape and no sooner than the door had closed behind them was Mary pushing him hard against the wall as she prepared to lavish her worst upon him.

 

Mary leaned against him once more except this time it was not his mouth she sought but the sensitive skin of his neck. Chris felt himself weaken at the knees as Mary started nipping gently at the flesh, her tongue doing all sorts of sensuous things as he staggered backwards and came to a stop against the wall. There was a moment of clarity when he wondered whether or not this storeroom was the safest place for this passionate tryst, even though he’d shoot the first man that dared to interrupt them.

 

To hell with it, he’d waited long enough for this.


He had not meant to allow her control but when he felt her touching him the way she was, smooth, soft skin gliding over his body, awakening every nerve as she did so, he decided that if she wanted him right this minute, who was he to argue the point? However, if she wanted to play, he would oblige her only if she did so by his rules. Without giving her any warning as she continued to torture him with her delightful hands, Chris ran his fingers through her hair and then clenched with just enough pressure to let her know that he had suddenly changed the tables on this little bit of seduction. With one hasty movement, he had her pressed against the wall as he pinned her wrists under his large hands.

 

"Changing the rules Mr Larabee?" She looked at him with a smile, eager to see where he was going.

 

Chris did not answer and responded by forcing his mouth against hers in a kiss of utter ruthlessness. His tongue probed past her soft lips, reaching into the moist cavern of heat to find her tongue and lay claim to it. Mary felt the breath leave her when he melted against her lips, devouring her with such surge of passion that she could hardly think and then asked herself why she needed to anyway when her body was coping quite well without coherent thought. He continued to brutalize her mouth with his intense kisses and she was quite literally gasping for air even though if she were to die right now, there were worst ways to go.

 

Suddenly, she felt her arms being raised over her head and pinned in place by one of his own. Chris met her eyes with a predatory gaze as he kept her hands trapped over her head and Mary felt her heart pounding with anticipation when his eyes move over her form. He did not touch her for a few seconds allowing the tension to build up so powerfully that she thought she might burst. Giving her no warming whatsoever, he yanked down the neckline of her dress and forced a breast free from its confinement. One pink nipple lay exposed and begging for the touch but once again, he felt the need to tease her. Instead of lavishing the pleasure she knew he could deliver with those sensuous lips, he instead dug his fingers into the soft skin of surrounding flesh, kneading it with such force that Mary felt a gush of moisture in between her legs feeling his rough palms brush the rosebud tip.

 

"Miss Travis," he leaned over to her ear and whispered softly. "I'm going to really enjoying fucking you."

 

And without allowing her a word to refute his statement, he stopped kneading the milky white globe and cupped it in his hands before forcing it into his lowered mouth.

 

"Oh god!" She closed her eyes and whimpered, feeling warm, moist heaven delivered with the curve of those lips around the tightened tip. She moaned softly feeling the insistent tug of his teeth, the gentle flicks against the rough plateau of skin and finally, the totality of his mouth sucking so sensuously that she felt her body shudder each time he swirled his tongue across the hardening nub of flesh. His hand was still cupped under her breast, forcing more and more into his mouth until she was moaning softly, not caring that he was holding her helplessly in place while he ravished her body with animalistic desire.

 

Chris Larabee could barely hear Mary's pleasured cries in his ears because he was concentrating hard on not coming where he stood. As he continued to work her nipple to all distraction, he felt the pants he was wearing becoming more and more constrictive as his cock pushed harder against the fabric. Just doing this had made him so hard he could scarcely believe it. It was taking every ounce of his control not to take her right this minute but their relationship had been a battle from the beginning with Mary winning almost every serve. For once, before this crazy mixed up business in time was done with them, he wanted to be the one to make her squirm.

 

"Please," she suddenly found her voice to speak, even though her words escaped in ragged pauses. "Let me touch you."

 

Chris' response was to bite down on the soft skin that dragged another sob of pleasure from her. He glanced up long enough to see her lips quivering as he continued to torture her with his mouth and the look of her disheveled, her skin glistening with perspiration, nearly snapped whatever restraint there was left inside of him. He wanted to make love to her so badly that he could hardly keep from doing her right there and then. Ever since she had walked into his life, she had been inflaming him with so much raw desire he could think of little else.

 

When she felt his mouth let go of her taut nipple, Mary let out a soft cry of disappointment but comforted herself with the fact of how he would feel when he slid inside of her. Once again, any thought she had to ponder the matter was driven from her mind when she felt his lips on hers again, kissing her with such fierce desire that she felt her head swim each time their mouth made contact. She had imagined making love to him would be quite something but the reality of it was more vivid and amazing than anything she might have imagined. He was electrifying. Each time he touched her, Mary could feel sparks against her skin, charging her body for a burst of raw, unbridled ecstasy that would leave her unconditionally his forever.

 

His freed hand ran through her hair and Chris felt himself purr inwardly at the feel of those silken strands against his fingertips. Their bodies were pressed hard against each other now and she had to know that he wanted her. He was so aroused that he could feel himself against her skin, digging into her belly, straining to get past all that fabric and feel the soft delight of her skin. Chris almost came undone with that thought as he lowered his mouth to hers and kissed her again with even more urgency that she was starting to rub herself against him, even though he still had her pinned to the wall with one hand. The languid feel of her body caressing him almost snapped his control and Chris dropped his hand on to her hip.

 

Their need for each other was such that there was no time to waste on being delicate as Chris fumbled through the layers and layers of material she was wearing, wondering how men of this time did not go insane at having to undress their lovers from all these cumbersome clothes. He supposed most did not tend to do it inside a broom closet with time pressing hard against them. With a smile, he thought it must feel like unwrapping a salacious Christmas present and rewarded himself with a groan of pleasure when he finally penetrated the obstruction of lace and cotton to feel the velvet delight of alabaster skin.

 

As the cool air touched her exposed skin, she felt her head swim again when she felt him hook her leg around his hip. She felt her sex pressing into the straining ridge of his cock and quivered in anticipation at how he would feel when he slid inside her. His mouth had done such wonderful things to her, Mary did not think she had ever felt so animalistic in her need to be satisfied. Her hands still struggled to be free because the need to touch him was more than just overpowering, it was all encompassing. However, the more she struggled, the harder he became and Mary started not to care as long as he plunged inside her.

 

Soon.

 

When his hand began questing again, Mary's inside clenched in anticipation, thinking that he was undoing the buttons to his trousers so that he could finally seal their union in meeting of raw desire. Instead, she felt the tips of his fingers graze the underside of her thigh, moving up her leg with light butterfly touches that had her gasping in seconds. Chris watched the expression on her face melt from hunger into pure helplessness and found himself smiling in complete satisfaction.

 

"You teasing bastard....." she muttered softly. "Get on with it."

 

"Why Miss Travis," Chris said smugly. "I had no idea you were so impatient."

 

Without any warning, his fingers slipped past the soft folds of sex and began probing her moist insides. As his fingers dipped into what Chris could only call warm honey, he felt her inner muscles clench spasmodically around his digits and the force of them was enough to make him moan himself.

 

"Oh Christ," He closed his eyes and felt his mouth go dry. "So tight," he said hoarsely. "God, so tight."

 

"Let me go Chris," she whimpered as she felt his fingers burrow deeper and deeper into her, pressing the sides of her inner passages, driving her deeper and deeper into frenzy until she was gasping for air, needing him so badly she could feel herself starting to throb. His response to her plea was to cover her lips with his, feeling her moan into his mouth as she continued to rub against him until she was so mindless she could barely think.

 

"No," he answered collecting himself despite the incredible pleasure of her against him. His fingers were wet and moist when he withdrew from deep inside her to find that nubbin of flesh that would shatter any control she would have left in her body when he found it. His quest to find it was almost as tantalising as the electrifying moment when the tip of his fingers brushed against it and he felt her arch against him in reaction.

 

"Chris!" She moaned with unbridled hunger. Her eyes clamped shut as he continued to stroke that tiny pearl with expert awareness of what her body needed, until she was pulled so tight against him that his fingers could feel the strained tension in her loins. Once again, he began to lose control the more she heard him plead and beg to fuck her, until the sound of her voice had the power to make his cock throb so hard that he could not longer stand it. This time, there was no pulling back from the edge of the periphery, his mind was so far over the edge that he could do nothing but be swept away with it. He always thought being with Mary was going to incredible but this was beyond his wildest imagining.

 

Suddenly he withdrew his hands completely, pulled away from her mouth and dragged a ragged sob out of her by his absence. Without giving her time to prepare, he spun her around and placed her palms flat on the wall, with every indication he wanted her to keep them there. There was little more than a second of time before he fumbled for the buckle of his pants and freed himself from their confining hold. No sooner than he was exposed, Chris reached through the layers of clothes, pushing them up in unruly bunches as he searched for her exposed hips. Articles of underwear slid further past her legs and Mary bent her body forward in anticipation of his entry. His hands circled both her hips and then traveled to the round curves of her rear, caressing them gently as he pulled himself forward.

 

Mary felt the heated tip of his cock sliding past her legs and immediately shifted position so that he could enter all the way. When she did so, she could hear him shudder with pleasure and smiled in satisfaction herself, glad that she could finally have some input into what was becoming the steamiest tryst she had ever experienced in her life. Mary heard the rustle of cloth as he pushed her dress further up her back and one final moment of clarity when his hands rested against hers keeping them in place on the wall once more. His mouth moved to her ear, covering the curve of neck in soft kisses during the journey there before he whispered.

 

"I'm going to take you now Mary, I'm going to take you hard."

 

Mary was going to respond in kind when she felt him enter her and there was no words to describe the pleasure that shuddered through her body when she felt every perfect inch of him slide deep into her inside. When he was buried inside her to the hilt, he filled her up with such totality that Mary could only respond by throwing her head back and moaning with utter abandon. Somewhere throughout all this overload of sensation, she managed to realise that he had not even started to move yet. Just feeling him inside her felt so unbelievable!

 

"Oh god, Chris!" She gasped out loud, her body covered in perspiration and she thought she might just faint when she felt his mouth on her neck again, holding her close as he started to pump.

 

Chris had died and gone to heaven. That was the only way he could describe it as he started thrusting into her body, feeling her muscles tighten around his throbbing cock with the pressure a clenched fist. Each time he pushed into her, he was confronted with a wall of muscle that tore a groan of pleasure from him whenever he tried to breach it. However, upon yielding and he was allowed to sink all the way inside her, he was almost dizzy from the sheer ecstasy of it.

 

"Mary," he grunted. "Jesus, you feel so good."

 

One of his hands found its way to her still exposed breast and cupped it as he continued to thrust into her, their position made every stroke felt by each other with jarring intensity. He felt his balls starting to contract, aware that he was very close and yet he forced himself to hold it back, needing to feel her explode around him in a blast of fire first. As he rode her hard, feeling his desire reach almost frenzy; he started slamming harder into the moist center of her, forcing more groans from Mary when he felt her shudder with sensation. He was so hard as he pounded into her with devastating rhythm that he almost feared that he was hurting her but any such concern was eradicated when Chris heard her cry out in fevered delirium.

 

"Ride me Chris! Ride me hard!" Her demand was made from a voice breathless with pleasure; half-mad from ecstasy and hearing it tore any restraint he had left.

 

"God yeah!" He grunted as he took her nipples between his fingers and started rolling it between him finger tips, his mouth biting into her neck and he slammed into her ruthlessly, feeling her body melt into his as he continued to pleasure her with such brutal force. Mary was tossing her head about as she continued to moan loudly, being assaulted from all sides with the pleasure he was forcing her to endure. She was hardly aware of any pain and if she did, it only served to arouse her more because she was now pushing into him of her own accord.

 

Chris felt the tip of his cock touch the wall of flesh that would not allow him to go any further and felt the air escape his lungs when the pleasure of that obstructions traveled up the swollen head into the rest of him. His fingers squeezed the erect bud of flesh between his fingers even harder while his mouth tortured her neck and she suddenly became very tense in his grasp. The scent of her was intoxicating and it forced him to move, to push and push, to thrust, to pound, to slam so hard into her that he almost screamed from the ecstasy of it.

 

"I...can't..." she tried to speak but the words would not come and when they did, there was no doubt in his mind as to what was happening. "OH JESUS.....CHRIS!"

 

He felt a spray of fire wash over him as he felt her go over that edge with an incredible cry of relief that was music to his ears, especially when he realized that it was followed by sobs of intense satisfaction. She arched away from his back, allowing his fingers to dig into her breasts and forcing more of her neck into his mouth until all he could do as he continued to pump heavily into her was bite down. However, the back of his stamina shattered as he felt the final spasm of contracting muscles around his hardened cock and suddenly he too was falling with her.

 

"Mary!" He called out her name and it never sounded so good coming from his mouth.

 

With an exhausted, almost guttural groan of pleasure, Chris felt himself tumble into the most intense orgasm of his life. Hot fluid shot into the deepest folds of her. He felt his entire life and soul escape as he released himself after long last. Her body under him tensed and then shuddered, her fist knotted around his and he felt warmth that was more than just him squeezing out the last of drop of his seed into her. The bones in his body disappeared and he collapsed against her, breathing hard as he tried to remain standing. Their bodies were trickling with perspiration because suddenly the temperature in the room had surged upwards and it was stifling hot with the sweet aroma of their love making wafting through the air. Chris basked in it and wanted to keep the memory of it forever.

 

Just like the memory of her.


For a while, neither spoke a word or wanted to move. Chris dropped his arms around her waist and held her close, burying his face in her golden hair and he hung on and enjoyed the feel of her in his arms. However, time was short. They should not have even indulged themselves this far but the after the dance, it had been inevitable. Unfortunately, Chris knew they would have to get moving soon.

 

"I take it you like the flamenco." Chris said with a perfectly contented smile as he continued to nuzzle into her neck.

 

"Actually, no," Mary chuckled. "I’m more of a macarena person actually."

 

"God," Chris groaned, "I had sex with someone who likes the macarena. What have I done?" He teased.

 

"I don’t know," she giggled. "But it’s too late now."

 

 

*********

 

 

"Where the hell have you been?" Alex hissed, when Chris and Mary returned to the dance floor a short time later. "We’ve been fighting off every drunk in the place!"


Mary looked at Chris, hoping that the guilty expression on her face did not show to the other women present at the table. "Well…," she started to say, trying to think up a good reason because she did not wish for anyone to know about the change in status quo between herself and Chris just yet.

 

"Some drunk tried to make me an offer about having Mary’s services for the night," Chris drawled. "Apparently, he was very impressed." A slight twinkle appeared in his eye as he met her gaze upon that remark.

 

"Ewww." Alexandra wrinkled her nose in disgust.

 

"No kidding," Alex agreed. "How awful. I gather you told him Mary was not for sale?"

 

"Yeah," Chris remarked, raising his eyes to the upper floors of the room to see Tanner standing in the shadows. "I told him she wasn’t worth the trouble or the money."

 

Mary turned to him slightly miffed and remarked. "I’ll get you for that," she said with a faint smile.

 

"I’m sure you will." Chris grinned and the two of them stared each other for a second with an enigmatic expression that just about everyone at the table caught.

 

Suddenly, Julia’s double, the Fox, made a furtive departure with Tanner and Buck following. The attention of Catkin and his men were still focused on the revelry kick started into being by Chris and his lovely entourage and their exit hardly raised an attention. Chris could see that Tanner was carrying something wrapped in a small blanket and assumed that was the statue of the Sun God. If so, there was no reason to remain here any longer and it was time to take their leave of the Catkin saloon.

 

"All right," he turned to his companions, "the same way we came in, let’s get out of here."

 

"Thank God!" Julia Pemberton exclaimed, not at all enjoying her time in this saloon. Once upon a time, she would have loved being the center of attention but the time had long since passed where she drew any satisfaction from being an object.

 

"Senor Larabee," Inez groaned as she rested from her latest rendition of Latin dancing since she needed to do something to keep the focus of the room upon them when Mary and Chris had suddenly disappeared. "You have made me extremely grateful I did not become a dancer." She looked thoroughly exhausted and made Chris more determined to get the woman out of this place.

 

Chris looked at them. "Let’s get the hell out of here."

 

Chris wrapped his arms around Mary and made a loud exclamation of retiring to the hotel and getting into some serious fun, while at the same time planting another passionate kiss on Alex’s lips and letting his hands roam freely over the other women. Though it was only for show, Mary felt a tinge of jealously seeing him kiss Alex. Even though the doctor’s amusement at his kissing her had only been because Vin would have lost his mind seeing it and now that he was absent, had to suppress the urge to flatten Chris. Still all the women kept their heads while they continued the performance until they were safely out of the saloon.

 

"Had fun, pard?" Tanner frowned as they all met up again and were preparing to ride out to the rendezvous point.

 

"Sure I did." Chris grinned, aware that Tanner was talking about all the liberties he had been taking with the ladies. If only he knew the half of it, Chris thought to himself as he glanced at Mary who was climbing onto her horse.

 

"Oh don’t worry, Vin." Alexandra smiled, taking the opportunity to tease her fiancée. "He had nothing on you, well, not without a bit of work anyway."

 

"You’re so kind." Chris gave her a look as Tanner started to smile.

 

"Darling," Buck said to Inez as he helped her on to her horse. "After seeing you move, you given me a whole new reason to keep after you."

 

"Well, Buck," she leaned close to his ear and whispered in soft seductive voice. "I got muscles that can squeeze you so hard that when I ride you, you’ll pop like warm champagne inside me." Pulling herself away, she offered him a devious smile when she saw him gulp visibly. "But you’ll die wondering."

 

Buck swallow in anticipation, as she kicked her heels into her horse and started the animal moving, was only capable of uttering only a small squeak in response. "Wow."

 

 

 

Chapter 21

 

 

When they were all together again, it was mutually decided that the artifact should be returned to the Indian village from which Catkin had originally stolen in. Tanner had every intention of making good on the promise to return the sacred relic even if a general consensus had not been made and Larabee was perfectly aware that Tanner was not above taking the object back himself. Chris could appreciate that because his Vin was no different. In any century, Vin Tanner was a man of principle and Chris Larabee whether now or a hundred years in the future would not have him any other way.

 

The relic, a curious construct of Anasazi design with turquoise stones in place of its eyes shimmered with refracted light as the sun bounced off its iridescent surface. Chris could well appreciate why the Indians had described it as being capable of having rays shooting out of its eyes. The artifact was a curiosity, nothing more, with no real value to anyone except the Indians who worshipped it as a sacred icon of their religion. What was more interest to the treasure hunters was the inscription in Spanish of the next clue.

 

"You’re up Vin," Chris remarked as he handed the statue to the sharpshooter. After retrieving the statue, it was decided to put as much distance from them and Catkin, since the man might connect the appearance and disappearance of Chris in his saloon to the theft of the statue from his office. Taking a brief sojourn not too far from the Indian Village, the travelers decided this was as a good a time as any to change clothes and get some food, while perusing their latest clue in the search for Piedra.

 

"Okay," Vin said taking the statue in his hands as Casey slid next to the sharpshooter. They had both agreed to confer on the translation since the interpretation had to be precise. He examined it closely before speaking out the inscription.

 

In the realm of the Old People

Can the light of the Sun God

Find the Stygian Sea

And only the mind of cunning can swim its dark water

 

"That read right to you, Casey?" Vin asked, wrinkling his brow because the words were so cryptic and he hated puzzles of any kind. Vin was of the belief that if one could not say what they mean directly, one should not say anything at all.

 

"Yes," Casey nodded, just as confused. "That’s what it looks like to me."

 

"So what does that mean?" Dunne exclaimed.

 

"Well let’s take it apart," Larabee remarked, since the tactic seemed to have worked previously. "Old People, I would say that they are Indians right?" He glanced at anyone else who might have thought otherwise. No one disagreed but Tanner was way ahead of them because suddenly everything that he had spoken to the Indians when they had first learnt about the statue made perfect sense.

 

"I think I know what it means," Tanner announced and immediately cut short any further discussion.

 

"What?" Alexandra looked at her fiancée, aware that he seldom made such declarations unless he was absolutely certain about what he knew.

 

"The Indians said that when they put in its place of honor in the middle of the village, the evening sun would hit the statue and rays would shoot out of its eyes."

 

"The light of the Sun God," Ezra declared, in understanding of where Tanner was headed. "The beams of light must point the way to La Piedra."

"So, all we have to do is to replace the statue and wait for evening?" JD asked.

 

"More or less," Vin replied.

 

"Well then," Buck grinned, eager to resume their journey once again. "What are we waiting for?"

 

 

*********

 

 

The statue was returned to the center of the village square, where a shrine of sorts had been fashioned out of stone for its permanent habitation. The Indians were more than thrilled to have the Sun God back in their midst and were utterly cooperative in allowing the treasure hunters to remain for the evening ritual where the Sun God would speak to them with his unearthly light.

 

As anticipated, Tanner had been absolutely correct in his interpretation of the clue. After they had replaced the statue and waited for the evening, the sun in its rapid descent behind the horizon shone, its last rays of the day into the turquoise eyes of the Sun God. The effect was startling: a powerful beam of energy shot out of the statues optics, harmless in itself but creating an iridescent line of sapphire which streaked past the boundaries of the small village and aimed directly towards the emerald colored hills in the distance.

 

There was no question that the Sun God had shown them the path for the next leg of their journey and after sharing a celebratory meal with the Indians for the return of their holy relic; they set off once again.

 

 

*************

 

 

"I don’t know about you, but this does not look promising," the Fox remarked.

 

Larabee could not blame the thief for that assertion considering that they were standing before the hill the Sun God had sent them, a distance they were able to cross in record time mostly because they were so enthused about solving the mystery of Piedra. Despite the danger and trials they seemed to be facing, Larabee could not deny he felt the same rush of adrenaline as the rest of his companions as they inched closer and closer towards their goal. Still, the obstacle before them seemed impossible to traverse. Well, not impossible but pointless.

 

As instructed, when the Sun God’s rays of light had directed them, the group had ridden towards the hill and found a fissure through the grass and foliage that led inside the earth. At first, the journey seemed straightforward enough with only one path to follow. However, they soon came to the banks of what appeared to be some kind of underground waterway. Because it was so dark, they could see almost nothing of its end and could not journey any further.

 

"I guess this is the Stygian Sea." Casey remarked, leaning over the edge of the water and wetting her fingertips. Her hand disappeared from view as soon as she broke its surface and it felt not at all like water but something thick and viscous that made her withdraw her fingers immediately and shudder.

 

"How far does it go?" Someone else asked and Larabee guessed it might have been Inez.

 

"I don’t know," Chris shook his head and met the gaze of his counterpart, coming to the same conclusion that none of them would be going for a swim.

 

"Let’s find out." Nathan remarked and picked up a pebble from the ground before flinging it as far as he could into the darkness. The sound of the pebble hitting the water made a splash in the distance and gave them some idea of how thick this wall of water was.

 

"Jesus," Vin exclaimed. "This thing could be huge."

 

"And I don’t think it’s water either." Alex added when she made the same examination that Casey did.

 

"What do you mean?" Ezra looked at her and then at the black pool in front of them.

 

"I think it’s some kind of sludge." She answered.

 

"So we could not even swim across it, even if one of us was dumb enough to make the attempt?" Mary glanced at Vin with a hint of a smile.

 

"Why are you looking me?" The sharpshooter asked somewhat offended when the others stared at him with the same knowing expression.

 

"Well, let’s see," Buck mused. "Hands up, anyone who is a danger freak." He returned.

 

"Mr. Wilmington," Standish suddenly spoke up. "If you would please remain silent for a moment, I am attempting to discern what that sound is."

 

Tanner, who had the sharpest hearing of them all, turned to the gambler immediately. "What sound?"

 

Standish was not paying attention to the tracker as he strained to identify the noise that was coming towards them steadily. At first, he had thought it to be an aberration but on closer concentration, it became more defined and was almost certainly real. For a minute, he attempted to place what it was, approaching in the darkness, swishing fluid as it continued forward. Tanner’s repeated questions had so far been ignored because Standish was trying hard to focus when suddenly the sound ceased.

 

By now, the concentration on his face told all the others that he was not pulling some elaborate ruse upon them, but truly believing that he was hearing something when the others could only hear empty silence.

 

"I can’t hear it." Tanner looked up at Larabee bewildered, as Standish loomed closer to the shore, his features full of concentration.

 

"Its okay," Chris answered. "I don’t think you’re meant to hear it. I don’t think any of us are." Chris faced his own Vin. "What did that clue say? Only the mind of the cunning?"

 

"Well that’s Ezra," Larabee agreed.

 

"Then why can’t I hear it?" Ezra asked.

 

"You’re legal," the Fox replied. "Compared to him, you’re a choir boy."

 

Ezra did not know whether that was a compliment or not, but he watched his counterpart staring into the darkness and knew something was happening even if he could not say what exactly.

 

Standish watched the ferry that was floating not too far from the shore, wondering why none of the others could see it. It was not as if a seven-foot behemoth, perched upon a black barge, wearing robes that looked not unlike the reaper’s garment of choice could be easily missed. However, it appeared that he was the only one privy to the man or creature’s presence and Standish swallowed, not liking that one bit at all.

 

Let’s play a game.

 

The voice that spoke to him was raspy and old. It made Standish’s hair stand on end just hearing it.

 

"Did you hear that?" Standish looked to his companions who wore confused expressions on their faces at his statement.

 

"Hear what, Ezra?" Julia asked. "We can’t hear anything." Her emerald eyes showed her fear not just at the eeriness of it all, but also because she was afraid that this was one test he may not be able to pass if it meant traversing these dark depths.

 

"You mean you do not even see that vile creature in the barge?" Standish pointed.

 

The blank faces around him were answer enough.

 

"Ezra," Mary said suddenly. "We can’t hear it. I think it’s meant to be your part of the test. We can’t see what you’re seeing."

 

Let’s play a game.

 

"What sort of game?" Standish returned, realising that there must be a reason the creature was so persistent in the question.

 

The oldest game.

 

"I’m afraid cards are my forte, Mister..." Standish said smoothly, trying to be glib to hide his fear.

 

I am a wolf, predatory hungry. What are you?

 

"I am a man." He answered not understanding.

 

"I am a wolf and I devour man. You lose.

 

"Wait! I understand," Standish cried out, finally comprehending what kind of game this was. "You did not explain the rules, surely I deserve another chance? After all, I sense you do not have opportunity for sport like this very often. Surely you would like a worthy opponent?"

 

There was silence and then an answer.

 

You begin.

 

Standish thought quickly because he had a feeling that he would only be able to use this argument against the creature once and once only. There had to be an angle he could play, a beginning he could use to make the creature follow the path and come to an ending to his benefit. He thought quickly, ignoring the others who were staring at him in confusion, wondering what he was talking about, but not daring to interfere. After what seemed like an eternity, he had it. If he succeeded, he would buy Josiah a drink when this was all over.

 

"I am the universe, creation itself. Life incarnate, beauty unparalleled. I am the living force of all that walks and breathes, I am life itself. " He stammered and prayed this was one gamble he would not lose.

 

I am entropy, the beast of destruction, chaos inspired, I am anti-life, the essence of Armageddon, I am misery and agony, I am the wound that makes all bleed.

 

There was a hint of smugness in his voice and Standish could tell the creature believed him trapped. Releasing a deep breath, he blinked once and gave his answer.

 

"I am hope."

 

There was no response for a few seconds and then finally a deep rumbling laughter seemed to fill the cavern and they could all hear it. It moved through the darkness like a physical presence and it reached deep into the soul with each aged chuckle.

 

You have beaten me. I will take you across.

 

 

**********

 

 

The darkness surrounded the treasure seekers. Passage across the sludge was slow, as Charon--Casey's fitting name for their guide--propelled the barge across the river. The death-like figure loomed behind them, silent and foreboding. None of his human passengers made a sound, afraid to break the oppressive silence. Despite the chuckles that had filled the air as Charon admitted defeat, the grimly robed figure did not put them at ease. The humans were suddenly jarred when the barge hit the opposite bank. The men and women quickly scrambled off, grateful to be on land once more.

 

"How are we suppose to see. . ." Casey’s whispered question was brought to an end when all around them, torches lit themselves.

 

The torches lit a single path through the darkness, forcing the ATF team and the peacekeepers to transverse the tunnel. And at the end, was literally the light at the end of the tunnel, but they were unprepared for what they would actually find at the end.

 

A cavern of gold.

 

Mountains of gold coins, statues, pottery, and weapons filled the cave. Chests overflowed with glittering gems and exquisite pieces of jewelry. And rising above the golden treasures, stood a magnificent gold statue of a dragon, its emerald eyes burned with the light of a hundred fires.

 

"Good Lord."

 

Larabee wasn’t sure which Southerner had said it, but he was ready when Standish made a mad dash for the riches. The conman didn’t even consider physically struggling with his leader, the man was taller, stronger, so he tried reasoning instead. "Mr. Larabee. . ."

 

"No." The one word rang with such tones of authority that Standish sighed with resignation.

 

To Larabee’s left, Agent Ezra Standish had his arms full as well.

 

"C’mon, Ezra. . .I’ll share with you." The Fox struggled within the circle of Ezra’s arms, futilely lunging at the closest pile of gold.

 

"No."

 

The Fox finally ceased her struggles at his unyielding tone. "Damn choir boy."

 

Ezra grimly smiled. "If you insist, my dear, but a highly inaccurate description."

 

Buck grinned and slapped his partner on the shoulder. "But, Ez, you sing so purty!" The look the undercover agent threw his friend could have singed hair.

 

"Buck?"

 

"Ez?"

 

"Shut up."

 

 

 

Chapter 22

 

 

"What does the map say about this?" Alexandra leaned over a golden statue of a half-naked cherub, intently studying it, as she threw the question over her shoulder. Mary and Julia Pemberton stood shoulder to shoulder, staring at the leather map.

 

"According to this, ‘the soul that died, has been reborn, shall see the light.’" Julia looked up, searching for any reaction to the riddle.

 

"Well, anybody see any light?" JD’s voice echoed in the cavern as he, his twin, and Casey explored the mountains of gold.

 

"Nope."

"No."

"Not I."

"Me neither."

 

"You sure you’re translating that right?" Chris asked, his eyes connecting with Mary’s. It was strange for them to get this far in the hunt, only to be stopped now.

 

"Yes, Mr. Larabee, we’re sure." Mary’s tone was dry and her eyes challenged him to gainsay her. She might have had mind-blowing sex with Chris Larabee, but she wasn’t about to be cowed by him.

 

Larabee watched the curious exchange between Chris and Mary and shook his head with a smile. But the smile slowly slipped from his face. Before him stood a person he never thought he would ever see again. "Sarah?"

 

Throughout the cavern, Larabee’s whisper was heard and all heads turned to the blonde man.

 

Larabee was unaware of the scrutiny, he only had eyes for his first wife. She was as he remembered--her brown hair curled about her shoulders and her eyes shone with the same loving light as when she had been alive.

 

"Sarah?"

 

She smiled gently. "Hello, Christopher."

 

"Wha--what?"

 

"I’m here to help, darling, to help you pass the test."

 

"The test?" Larabee’s mind couldn’t fully understand what she was saying. He only knew that his dead beloved wife was standing before him. So many words surged in his mind, begging to be said. Questions about Adam, pleas for forgiveness screamed to be voiced. But before he could ask them, Sarah spoke.

 

"Christopher, you must take this sword and kill the monster." Sarah held out a beautifully crafted gold sword, its handle and hilt encrusted with gems.

 

"What monster?" As if in a trance, Larabee walked forward, his hand extended, ready to take the sword his first wife offered.

 

"CHRISSSSSSSS!!!!!!!"

 

Larabee spun at the scream and watched with horrified eyes as the huge golden dragon statue sprung to life, grabbing Tanner and Mary in its tremendous claws. Gun smoke filled the air as the others fired their weapons at the beast, but it remained unaffected.

 

"Christopher, you must take the sword. It is the only weapon that will kill the monster." Sarah’s voice jolted Larabee out of his frozen state and he quickly reached for the sword, only to have his arm stopped.

 

"No, Larabee, she lies."

 

Larabee looked to his right and hatred raged through his veins. Standing before him was the man that had killed his family. . .Fowler.

 

 

**********

 

 

"Bastard," Larabee hissed the word. The man in front of Larabee was the same man he had seen commit suicide, walking into a burning barn. Sarah stood next to her murderer without flinching, staring at both her husband and killer with no expression. Fowler still gripped Larabee’s arm, not feeling the locked muscles in the arm.

 

"She lies," Fowler repeated his words and then held out a golden chalice. Larabee could see the crimson liquid inside. "Take it and drink in faith."

 

"He lies, Chris." Sarah’s voice floated about him as she stepped forward, offering the sword once more. "The wine is poisoned and your friends are dying." With the sword, she pointed to the tableau unfolding behind them. The dragon continued to attack, sending bodies flying, roaring in anger. On the ground, Larabee could see Tanner lying broken and bleeding. In a corner, Buck’s lifeless body slumped over JD’s mangled body.

 

"No." The anguished whisper tore from the depths of Larabee’s soul.

 

"To save them, you must destroy the monster." The woman once again offered the sword.

 

"To save them, you must drink." The man once again offered the chalice.

 

Larabee realized that this was his test--he had to choose between an instrument of death and an instrument of peace. Larabee looked from one face to another--one belonging to his cherished first wife, the other belonging to the one that took away his family--and he knew what he had to do.

 

"I’m sorry, Sarah."

 

 

**********

 

 

"Here."

 

Larabee looked up to Chris holding out a whiskey bottle. He simply nodded his thanks and took the bottle. "You saw her too."

 

It wasn’t a question but Chris nodded anyway. He, too, had seen Sarah offering Larabee the sword, while a man offered him the gold chalice. He, too, had seen the dragon attack their friends. . .but it was all an illusion. Everyone was alive and unharmed, the attack seen only by Chris Larabee’s green eyes.

 

When Larabee had chosen the chalice and drank of its contents, a blinding light filled the room and the cavern’s floor rumbled, sending the occupants into oblivion. When they awoke, the travelers found themselves in a clearing with the moon shining down on them. Clutched in Larabee’s hand was the gold chalice.

 

"Vin and Casey still translating it?"

 

Chris grabbed the bottle and drank before nodding. It was evident that his Western counterpart did not want to talk about the incident in the golden cavern and was stalling for time by making conversation. . .sort of. "Taking a while ‘cause the writing’s so faded." On the chalice had been a Spanish inscription and was believed to be the first part of the next clue. Silence reigned for a time, then Chris broke it, knowing that he had to at least make an attempt. The head shrinks kept telling him that talking about it always helped. . . "You want to talk about it?"

 

"No."

 

"Me neither." What did shrinks know anyway?

 

Larabee took another deep drought of the Red Eye whiskey, thankful that he had the foresight to send the three youngest of their party to buy more supplies while Catkin’s saloon was being searched. He sent a sideways look at his twin and changed the subject. "You and Mary had sex, didn’t you?"

 

"Yeah, how’d you know?" Chris shrugged, seeing no reason why he should keep it from his twin--after all, in this time Mary and he were married and expecting a child.

 

Larabee smirked. "Been there, done her."

 

Chris returned the smirk. "Yeah, me too."

 

Larabee glanced sideways. "Have fun?"

 

"Well, she damn killed me, but it was definitely worth it." Chris grinned as he took another long gulp of the whiskey.

 

"At least she didn’t try to throw half her office at you before having her way with you." Chris had no idea what Larabee was talking about but the look shared by the two men was enough to send both into fits of laughter.

 

"And what are you boys laughing about?" Mary’s voice broke through the bushes followed by her body.

 

"Nothing!" Both men chorused, working hard to control their laughter. Mary simply raised a sleek eyebrow, crossing her arms over her chest, and was surprised when Chris held out his arm, pulling her to him. Their lips met in a passionate kiss.

 

"If you don’t plan on sharing her, I suggest you stop, ‘cause I’m missing my wife right now."

 

Chris and Mary broke their kiss with a laugh at Larabee’s droll words. Mary leaned over and kissed the gunslinger’s stubble-roughened cheek then grabbed both their hands. "C’mon, Vin and Casey are done."

 

 

**********

 

 

Those who bring God,

Those who bring Death,

Within their Hearts, they hold the Final Answer.

Within the Final Catechism, lies the Stone of the Ages.

 

Casey looked up from the chalice, lines of confusion marring her smooth brow. "Any ideas?"

 

"Nope." JD passed her a plate of food, before settling down beside his girlfriend.

 

"Well, ‘those who bring God’ have to be missionaries or priests." Nathan said, nodding thanks to Dunne as he passed the healer a dinner plate.

 

"Yeah, but how many priests are in this area?" Alexandra spoke up from near the fire. "Let alone missionaries."

 

"But what about that second part? ‘Those who bring death’. . .how does that fit in with missionaries and priests?" Tanner asked as he settled back with his fiancée and her dinner plate.

 

"So who brings death?" Mary looked up from her plate. "Criminals. . . ."

 

"Disease," Alex contributed.

 

"Monsters," Dunne piped up from Casey’s other side. When he received strange looks from several of his friends, he spoke up in his own defense, "Hey, after that thing on the barge and those red wolves, I ain’t gonna count out monsters."

 

"JD’s right," Buck said as he settle down next to Inez, who scooted closer to Josiah’s protective presence. Buck just grinned. "We can’t count out the supernatural, I mean, we’re not suppose to be here, but we are."

 

"Speaking of being here, if it’s taking all of us, both the ATF team and the peacekeepers, to solve and pass these tests, how the hell did Rainer get La Piedra?" Inez asked, voicing the question that had been on her mind since the obstacle course in the underground cavern.

 

"Yeah, what are the odds that Rainer has an ex-missionary’s son with him? Or someone good enough to get through that obstacle course?" Vin thought back to the cowpokes and hired guns he had seen back in Four Corners when he had gone with Larabee and his men to retrieve the wayward Southerner and his futuristic accomplice.

 

"Maybe. . .," JD said with an expression of intense concentration on his young face. "What if, this was how he got it? What if this is a cycle that never ends?"

 

"Oh," Casey said. "I get it! What if we were suppose to travel back in time, meet up with our past selves, go on this treasure hunt, and find the La Piedra. Then Rainer gets his hand on it, passes it down through his family, and then we end up busting Julia when she tries to steal it and viola! The cycle starts all over again. . .it’s like a theory of Einstein’s right? The theory of parallel universes?"

 

"Actually, I think it was Spock who came up with it. . .or maybe it was Geordi and Data," JD answered his girlfriend. "But I think it was the theory of continuity. Of course, that happened because the warp core was going on the fritz and the Romulans had jumped the Enterprise. Picard ended up chunking the core into warbird, destroying the invasion fleet. And the only reason why they went back in time was because the Enterprises’ dampening field somehow smashed into the cloaking field on the warbird. But they never met their doubles."

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Tanner saw Standish nodding and turned to him with a smirk. "Don’t even pretend you understood that."

 

Standish had a mock expression of outraged indignation on his face. "Mr. Tanner, I resent the implication. . ."

 

Tanner rolled his eyes. "Save it, Ez."

 

"But you know, you have to wonder if there’s more versions of us out there. . .further in the future, like in a Star Trek universe of some kind." Casey’s fertile mind ran with all the possibilities. "Chris could be a starship captain, and Vin could be his first officer, or no! Buck could be his first officer, and maybe Vin could be a hotshot pilot. . ."

 

The ATF people exchanged speculative glances then shook their heads. "Naaaaaaah."

 

 

 

Chapter 23

 

 

"So, Chris, where did you learn to dance like that?" Nathan’s causal question quickly brought everyone’s attention to bear on both him and the ATF team leader.

 

"Yes, Chris, where ever did you learn to dance the flamenco?" The ATF’s doctor slyly asked. Never in a million years, did Alex ever think that the irritating ATF agent could ever dance like that. . .but then again, she never thought she would kiss him either.

 

Chris, for his part, rolled his eyes. "Wonderin’ how long it would take for one of y’all to ask. Didn’t think it take this long."

 

"Well, sorrr-reee, cowboy, but between you having your way with our women and stealing a statue, we just didn’t have the time to ask." From the tone of Vin’s voice, Chris gathered that his best friend hadn’t quite forgiven him yet for that little incident.

 

Chris grinned. "Buck," was the one word answer.

 

"Buck?" More than one voice chorused the same disbelieving word.

 

"Yeah, Buck." Chris grinned again as he took another swig from the whiskey bottle.

 

"What does Buck have anything to do with you learning the flamenco?" Mary twisted around to look Chris in the eye.

 

"Ask ‘im," was the enigmatic answer.

 

Meanwhile, Buck had his elbows braced on his knees and shaking with silent laughter. It took a few moments for the big man to stop laughing long enough to tell the story. "Me and Chris, when we first meet up in college, were dying to meet girls. . ."

 

"No, Buck, you were dying to meet more girls. I was doing just fine on my own," Chris said, pointing at his oldest friend with the bottle.

 

Buck waved the truth of the statement away with a vague gesture. "Anyway, so I got this idea--dance classes."

 

"Dance classes?" Dunne asked, with confusion.

 

"Yeah, you see, I overheard this girl talking to her friend, saying that her dance class had nothing but a bunch of other girls in it. So I talked Chris. . ."

 

"More like dragged. . ."

 

"Into joining the class with me."

 

"Did it work?" Larabee grinned. It sounded like something Buck would do. . .in any century.

 

Buck smirked. "It worked better for Chris than it did for me. . .he was the star of the class."

 

"You can shut up now, Buck."

 

Across the fire, Buck could feel the Larabee glare hitting him full force. But the alcohol he had consumed had Buck throwing caution to the winds. "Yup, all those little girls just loved dancing with old ‘Hips’ Larabee."

 

"Hips Larabee?" Julia did not believe what she was hearing.

 

"Yup, just about drove those little girls crazy with those, and I quote, ‘smooth, graceful, swinging hips’ of his. Man, he had those girls lining up for dates. . .he. . .he had to get a date book just to. . .to keep them all straight!" Buck’s laughter echoed through the clearing, his story sending everyone into snickers and gales of laughter.

 

"JD, move, so I can get off a clear shot." Chris’ voice was so calm that JD didn’t know whether or not to move. But just to be on the safe side. . .

 

Buck was saved from Chris’s wrath by only one thing and that was Mary’s soft whisper in Chris’s ear. "Well, those lessons certainly paid off."

 

Chris grinned, his friend’s embarrassing story forgotten.

 

 

**********

 

 

"I got it!" Josiah’s voice boomed through the camp, startling people out of their relaxed state.

 

Everyone was scattered around the blazing fire. Chris sat on the ground with Mary between his legs while Larabee sat next to his twin on a log. By now everyone was aware that something in the two wolverines’ relationship had changed. While only Larabee knew exactly how much it had changed, no one was about to question the air of serenity that now cloaked Chris and Mary.

 

Both sharpshooters and female doctors sat in a row, boy-girl-boy-girl. The men’s arms were wrapped around the women as they settled in for the night. Standish lay on the ground with his head in Julia’s lap, while their twins sat close to each other on the log next to Larabee. Nathan and Josiah sat on the log adjacent to Larabee’s. Casey sat near the fire in a JD Dunne sandwich. Both young men vied for the college student’s attention. . .so far it was a tie.

 

"Got what, Josiah?" Mary lifted her head from Chris’s chest and studied the profiler.

 

"It’s a mission that was abandoned by the Catholic missionaries and priests and then taken over by the Spanish army when they occupied this area," Josiah said with excitement. "And if my memory serves me, there’s one near here."

 

"But how can you be so sure that’s the right one? There’s got to be several mission-forts in the area," Alex spoke up from within the circle of Vin’s arms.

 

"You’re right," Josiah said, deflated. His face was pensive as he tried to narrow down the possibilities. "Before the Church asked my father to go to China, we traveled this area a lot, studying the old missions. Alex is right, there are too many to be sure which is the right one."

 

"Josiah, where’s the one you were talking about?" Larabee’s question brought Josiah’s surprised to the man’s face.

 

"A few miles from here, why?"

 

"Well, we gotta start somewhere, sounds like a good place to me." Larabee’s statement had everyone nodding his or her head. With the course action planned, Larabee watched as everyone settled in for the night. He would stay up and take first watch. For some reason, Larabee had this feeling that their state of grace was about to come to an end.

 

 

**********

 

 

The fortress loomed before the Four Corners’ contingent. Its walls old but standing against the test of time. Vines grew everywhere, their flowers blossoming, riots of color decorated the aged fortress. Wild flowers and trees were the permanent residents now, their life infusing a sense of vitality in the air. As the riders passed through the gates of the old mission, their awed silence spoke volumes of their reverence for the grand old palisade. The travelers guided their mounts to the center of the courtyard and dismounted. Without words, not wanting to break the surrounding serenity, they broke up into groups, searching for the next piece of the puzzle.

 

 

**********

 

 

"There isn’t a clue. . .Spanish or Latin here." Josiah’s voice was disappointed. They had searched the place up and down, carefully turning over stones and moving plants aside, yet still nothing.

 

"It was worth a try, maybe the next one, Josiah." Dunne’s youthful voice was the epitome of optimism.

 

"Well, why don’t we break for lunch and then tackle this problem?" Inez’s suggestion was meet with enthusiasm, but the preparations for lunch were cut short when Tanner’s voice floated down from the fort’s battlements.

 

"Ah, Chris, we’ve got a problem."

 

Both Larabee and Chris turned to see the tracker leaning over the battlement, spyglass in hand. What they didn’t see, but Tanner did, was the huge number of riders heading towards the fortress. And from what the sharpshooter could see, they were in trouble.

 

Rainer had found them.

 

**********

 

 

"Get those doors closed!"

"Vin, Buck, Josiah, get up there and cover us!"

"Get those horses ready!"

"And find us another way out of here!"

 

No one questioned any of the orders, regardless of which of the Chris Larabees gave it. Tanner reported at least thirty men and two wagons. From his viewpoint, he could make out the glistening metal of the heavily armed men. And they were gaining fast.

 

The two blonde men stood on the battlements, their minds working in complete accord as they devised and discarded battle plans. They both knew that there was no way that they could go out the same way they came in. . .they would only head straight into the advancing men’s clutches. Below them, Nathan, Ezra and Dunne worked with the women to barricade the fortress doors while Standish and JD searched the fortress for another way out.

 

"FOUND IT!" JD’s excited voice rang through the mission as he and Standish quickly emerged from the bowels of the building.

 

"There is a passageway in the basement. It is wide enough to accommodate the horses and us as well. The entrance is not blocked but about ten feet into the passage there is an obstruction," Standish reported.

 

"But I climbed through it, all we need to do is move a bunch of rocks. It shouldn’t take long, not if all of us pitch in." JD’s words galvanized the two leaders. They both knew that Rainer’s men were almost right on top of them.

 

Larabee spoke first. "All right, everybody but Vin and Buck get down there and dig."

 

"But what are you going to do?" Mary knew that the barricade she helped set up would not stand against an intense attack and that would leave her lover and the other men vulnerable.

 

The feral smile Chris exchanged with his twin had many of their friends shivering.

 

God help those poor bastards.

 

**********

 

 

"We’re almost done." Mary was breathless and covered with a fine film of dust as she reported to Chris.

 

"Same here," Chris said as he finished tying off a piece of thin cord.

 

"What is that?" Mary studied the contraption that Chris and Vin were working on.

 

Vin smirked. "Our welcome mat for Rainer. When he comes through those doors, he’ll trip this line," he traced a fine line of thread that was stretched across the gateway. "And it’ll set off this triggering lever and KA-BOOM! The entire doorway comes down on their heads."

 

"It will definitely slow Rainer’s men down enough for us to get away," Chris said with a malicious gleam in his eyes.

 

Mary realized with alacrity something very important about her new lover and his friends. "You guys are fucking crazy."

 

Chris and Vin both grinned.

 

 

 

Chapter 24

 

 

As it was, the reality of the confrontation was very different from what the battle-hardened fighters were prepared for. Rainer was at their doorstep all right, but the situation was not exactly what anyone was expecting. . .

 

". . .and if you do not hand over that map and La Piedra, I will be forced to order my men to blow this mission to kingdom come!" Rainer’s voice died away on the wind.

 

A long silence followed his words.

 

"Do you hear me, Larabee?" Once again Rainer’s voice boomed out.

 

Larabee, who was leaning against the battlement with his chin in his hand, didn’t even bother stifling his yawn as he turned to his right and said in a loud voice, "Vin, wake up!"

 

Tanner stood up, stretching his long muscles and letting out a yawn of his own. "He done yammering yet?"

 

Buck added his two cents worth, "Damn, that’s gotta be the longest ‘I’m gonna get you’ speech I’ve ever heard!"

 

Snickers from both sides of the fort walls further enraged Rainer. "Shoot them!"

 

 

**********

 

 

"Work faster!" Chris barked as the eruption of gunfire indicated just how much trouble they were in since Rainier had not taken the bait and stormed the castle walls. The rest of the group was desperately trying to clear the obstruction of boulders and smaller rocks that blocked the passageway that was their only means of escape. He hurried up the steps leading from the pathway back into the main floor of the fort and peered upwards to see Larabee and Tanner firing into the thickest part of the invading force. However, Chris knew that two guns against thirty were not going to be much of a threat if those men decided to charge the place. While Chris could be certain of a great number of those thirty being taken down if they chose to trip the little surprise he had left them, he was mindful of the threat that Rainier had made to blow up the fort with them in it.

 

He was considering adding his own fire to theirs when he was reminded of what Larabee and he had decided prior to the outbreak of gunfire, that he needed to clear the obstruction while Larabee took care of the men outside and stalled for time. As much as Chris loathed admitting it, Larabee was right and he needed to stick to the plan. He was about to return to the others and help with the excavation when suddenly he had an idea. Thinking quickly, he remembered what JD had said about how they had come across La Piedra. There was no possible way that Rainier could get the rock unless the ATF team was destined to return in time and aid their western counterparts with its retrieval until it somehow fell into Rainier’s hands and the cycle perpetuated itself. Suddenly, he not only knew what to do about their present situation; he also knew how to get home.

 

That’s why the thing was flickering in his hand. It made perfect sense. It was shifting out of phase because of the decision that he had just reached at this moment. The future version of La Piedra was becoming unstuck in time with each divergence they took from the course of how things were supposed to go.

 

"Damn!" He said with a grin.

 

There was only one drawback and Chris gazed at Mary a long time before he came to the conclusion that there was no choice. He loved her. He knew that now. He knew it with such perfect clarity that it surprised him that he could feel so much about a woman he had known for less than a week. However, there was no future for them in this time. She had a son in their time, a son whose loss she would never recover. Chris knew exactly what it was like to lose a child. He would never wish that hell on Mary even if it meant erasing from existence everything that happened to them in this crazy adventure. However, his love for her would not alter even if this did not happen. Didn’t Alex say that they were heading for that despite their childish behaviour before hand? Even if this situation had not proceeded their declaration of feelings for one another, Chris was confident that it would have happened still. Realising that made his decision easier to make.

 

Without delaying any longer, he ran up the steps leading to the battlements when Larabee and Tanner were launching their defense against Rainier and his men. Keeping his head down as bullets whizzed past his ear and struck the stone fortifications, sending splinter of rock and debris in all directions, Chris slid next to Larabee who was in the process of reloading when he saw his future counterpart.

 

"What the hell are you doing here?" He shouted over the sound of gunfire.

 

"I got an idea," Chris declared. "I know how to get that bastard out of our hair once and for all."

 

"How?" Larabee asked and noted that Tanner had shifted his gaze long enough from his shooting to take notice of Chris’ statement.

 

"Give them La Piedra."

 

Larabee’s eyes widened. "Are you out of your fucking mind!" The gunslinger roared. "I thought the whole point of this trip is because we didn’t want him to get it!"

 

"I know that," Chris answered, understanding the man’s confusion. Hell, if he had not thought it up himself, he would have had trouble understanding it too. "Look, the Piedra I got is from the future and I figured out why it keeps disappearing on me. I think its because time is unravelling. Some of it is going the way it’s supposed to be, but what if we find La Piedra and destroy it?"

 

"You’ll still have the one you came with!" Larabee declared, trying to get his mind around what Chris was saying.


"No, I won’t because if it is destroyed in the past, it cannot have existed in the future for the Fox to steal, for us to arrest her and for me to make the wish that winds us all back here." Chris explained, hoping he was a little clearer all the time.

 

"You mean all this would never have happened?" Larabee asked, starting to understand what Chris was getting at. "So we give him the rock you’ve got and we keep looking for the one that the clues are leading us to and when we find it, we destroy it so what he was, won’t exist either."

 

"You got it." Chris nodded. "It’ll stall him long enough for us get that passageway clear and maybe he might not come after us if he thinks he’s got the rock."

 

"All right," Larabee nodded as his eyes shifted towards the enemy lines and saw that they did not have much of a choice at this point. It was a good plan as any he would have come up with himself. Well in truth, he did sort of. "How do you want to do this?"

 

 

**********

 

 

When the white flag was first sighted, Rainier could not believe it.

 

At first, he thought it was a trick because he had discovered that the thief who had stolen his property was also one of the men who rode in Chris Larabee’s gang of lawmen. Lawmen, he snorted in derision, considering one of their number had absconded with his map and was now using it to find what was always his destiny to locate and possess. Rainier knew that La Piedra was meant to be his, he dreamt about it at night and knew it with every fiber of his being that he was meant to hold the Rock of Ages in his hand and call it his own. He would allow nothing to get in the way of the dream and was more than prepared to kill anyone who tried to stand in the way of that destiny.

 

"It’s got to be trick," Sainsbury, one of the more reliable of his men, declared as they saw the flag being waved at them from behind the fort’s walls.

 

"Cease fire!" Rainier shouted, curiosity getting the better of him.

 

As he made that order, the gunfire that was erupting around his ears and slowly tearing away at the fort, layer by layer as bullets shattered its stone surface with every shot that impacted against it. He did not think it was a trick because Larabee had to know that he was facing a great deal of firepower, not to mention larger numbers as well. In his efforts to track down the gunslinger and his party, Rainier had learnt that Larabee’s number included a handful of women and was probably more incline to discuss the situation before blood was actually spilled.

 

Rainier was partial to discussion. In fact he would be very interested to hear what Larabee had to say before he shot the bastard.

 

Rainier walked to the front of the battle line he and his men had created once the shooting had paused and saw Larabee standing up so that he could make his play for life face to face. The gunslinger dropped the flag as he saw Rainier appear before him.

 

"Are you prepared to give us the map!" Rainier shouted out loud, opening the talks.

 

"Not so fast!" Larabee replied after a moment. "We got some talking to do."

 

The man had lit a cheroot and had started smoking it. If anything, the man was cool under fire, Rainier had to give him that much. He had a poker face that even rivalled that snake Standish who had orchestrated the theft of his map, Rainier was certain. "As far as I am concerned Mr. Larabee, we have very little to discuss. Either you give me the map or I see to it that all of you die right here and now."

 

"What guarantee do we have that you won’t kill us anyway?" Larabee asked.

 

"You don’t," Rainier retorted smugly. "I can blow up the fort and still get the map."

 

"You could do that," Larabee seemed to be smiling and immediately gave Rainier cause for concern. "It won’t do you no good though. Map’s worthless now."

 

"I’ll be the judge of that," Rainier called out, certain that this was some kind of a ploy, but willing to play it out for a few minutes more before his patience ran dry.

 

"The map’s worthless because the rock is here." the gunslinger said with a smile and then dipped into the folds of his black coat and produced something that glimmered in the light as he held it up in the air so that there could be no mistaking what it was.

 

The sunlight caught Piedra in all the facets on its top face and immediately deflected itself in rays of azure light that streaked in all directions. Rainier’s mouth dropped open because he knew what it was immediately. He had seen it in his dreams for so many nights, until he was on more intimate footing with the rock in Larabee’s hand. It was La Piedra de las Epocas!

 

Rainier recovered as best he could and saw his men similarly transfixed by the absolute magnificence of the sapphire that Larabee was brandishing so flagrantly like a carrot suspended over a stubborn mule. "Well, Mr. Larabee," he said clearing his throat. "Perhaps, we do have something to discuss after all."

 

 

**********

 

 

"How are we doing?" Chris demanded as he hurried back to the passageway. A collection of large boulders and piles of rock and debris were lining the walls of the path, having been cleared away by the group.

 

"Almost there," Vin grunted as he and Buck loosened one large boulder that had taken considerable time to move. "This is the last one."

 

"Thank goodness," Standish remarked, wiping the sweat of his brow. "I am not made for this menial labor."

 

"Hey, I am going to need a full manicure after this!" Alex barked at him. "It’s tough all over." The doctor’s hands were covered in dirt and her hands did look more like a laborer’s than that of a skilled surgeon which was probably why she was so disgruntled.

 

Chris turned to Ezra who was helping both JD’s with the removal of the last of the smaller boulders while the women concentrated on clearing the passageway so that the horses would not be forced to side step any large piles of the unearthed blockage. "Ezra, get everyone saddled up. I want all of you gone first; Larabee, Tanner and I will be the last to follow. Get as far away as you can. We’ll catch up. Who’s got the map?" Chris asked once more.

 

"I do." Mary replied having heard the last part of Chris’ instructions to Ezra and coming to the firm decision that she did not like it at all. Her eyes reflected her fear and she searched for something to say that would make him change his mind even if a part of her knew that this was how it had to be. "Chris, can’t we all leave together?"

 

"No." Chris shook his head. "We’ve got a plan and it’s a shaky one. I’ve got to give them back up if it doesn’t work."

 

"Well, Mr. Larabee," Ezra spoke up. "I have to agree with the lady. I am not too enthused about riding away from this place without our complete number. Correct me if I am wrong, but are you not the person who said we needed to stick together on this endeavor?"

 

"I did." Chris glared at him knowing that speech would come back to haunt him later in Ezra’s hands. "Look, we’ll be okay," he said for the benefit of those who were now looking at him with concern, Mary in particular, as well as Alexandra whose lover was also in the line of fire.

 

"It’s clear, Chris." Vin and Buck joined them and suddenly noticed the serious look on everybody’s face although considering the situation; they could hardly be blamed for this. Vin looked around before asking. "What’s going on?"

 

"Yeah," Buck caught the same thing. "Who died?"

 

"Great choice of words, Mr. Wilmington," Standish declared.

 

"Ezra." Chris looked at the gambler. "You heard me," he said pulling away from his friends. "Get going. We’ll be right behind you."

 

 

 

Chapter 25

 

 

Chris returned to the top of the fort battlements as Larabee stood talking to Rainier across the space that existed between his men and the walls. The tracker’s gun was poised to fire at the first sign of trouble. Getting into position next to the young man who was in all respects, his best friend, Chris could only hear silence and wondered what was going on and whether or not their gambit worked.

 

"What’s happening?" He asked quietly.

 

"Rainier’s thinking it over." Tanner responded in that typical laconic manner that showed no signs of tension in his voice. Chris always admired that he could do that with such ease even if all hell was breaking loose.

 

"He’ll bite," Larabee remarked, noticing Chris’ presence. "I can see him drooling from here."

 

"Good," Chris said pleased at that. "The obstruction is clear. Everyone’s moving out now."

 

"So do we play this out?" Tanner asked. "Or do we hightail it out here now."

 

"No." Larabee shook his head in response. "Let him have the rock," the gunslinger replied, taking note of the gem in his hand and shrugged at the amount of discourse created by this glittery piece of jewelry. He could not see the point in it himself, although such things did not sway him. "I don’t want him chasing us the rest of the way. We got enough troubles trying to work out what the clues mean without Rainier dogging our heels making things harder."

 

Chris could agree with that and in fact he did. "All right, let’s hope he makes the exchange."

 

"He will." Larabee smiled like a man with utter confidence of that fact and Chris wondered if everyone he met was tempted to wipe that superior look of his face from time to time. No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than Chris heard Rainier’s voice sing out.

 

"You got a deal, Larabee!"

 

 

**********

 

 

Larabee kept his eyes trained on the man Rainier had sent to claim La Piedra, completely aware that this would be a double cross no matter how things went down. Rainier struck him about as trustworthy as a snake but with the others having taken the secret escape route of out the fort already, Rainier’s double cross was not going to take place the way the man envisioned.

 

The rider crossed the distance quickly over the dry sand, reaching the wall of the fort soon enough until Larabee was looking down at him. The gunslinger cast his gaze upwards at the men that Rainier had flanking him in the distance and knew what was coming even if he showed no indication of it to the rest of his companions. However, he guessed his future version would have been aware of the man they were dealing with was a devil. And deals with the devil, more often or not, seldom went the way it was meant to.

 

"You got the rock?" The man looked up at him, chewing tobacco in his mouth and spitting it on the ground following his question.

 

"Yeah, I got it," Larabee replied and held it up for the man to see.

 

Even though it was meant for his master, the sparkle in his eyes indicated that he was just as happy to see La Piedra, as Rainier would be. "Well, drop it down here nice and easy now," The man ordered, practically salivating at the chance to hold such a piece of history--not to mention wealth in his hands.

 

Larabee nodded and glanced upwards, his eyes moving across the faces before him. He could see the anticipation in their eyes as they narrowed in preparation. Jaws tensed, muscles flexed and Larabee knew exactly what was about to happen. He glanced at Tanner and Chris who were crouched behind the wall with him, out of sight.

 

"The minute I let go, get to the horses," he ordered in a tone of voice Chris knew well enough from his own use that he was not to be argued with on this point.

 

"We ain’t leaving you, pard," Tanner replied almost predictably.

 

"I ain’t planning on staying but you’d best be ready to run," Larabee retorted and then dropped his gaze to the man in front of him.

 

"You ready for it?"

 

"Quit stalling and give it here!" The man barked, his eyes taking on that feverish look of hunger associated with the avarice that Larabee had seen every time Standish came into sight of a fortune. Larabee supposed that Standish would be pleased to hear that as far as the gunslinger was concerned, the gambler showed a great deal more class about his fetish than this bastard here.

 

"Okay." Larabee nodded and without warning threw the rock over the man’s head. La Piedra sailed through the air and landed some distance away. The gem had barely hit the dirt when gunfire erupted loudly and the riders started charging towards the main entrance of the fort. Larabee dropped to his knees immediately and rolled off the narrow ledge that ran between the wall and the interior of the fort in his attempt to escape the murderous hail of bullets tearing through the place. He tumbled off the edge and landed badly on his side from the lengthy drop. He heard ribs crack upon impact and wondered how many more he was going to suffer by the day’s end.

 

Groaning in pain, he struggled to his feet and heard the pounding of hooves coming towards him. For a moment, he thought the riders had already reached the gates, but as he had a chance to focus, he saw Tanner and Chris riding hard towards him, his black gelding in tow. Larabee took uneasy steps towards them, trying to close the distance but every step created a fresh jolt of pain until he was gasping by the time they got to him.

 

"Chris!" Tanner shouted recognizing the grimace of discomfort on his face to be indicative of him being in extreme pain.

 

The tracker started to dismount, but Larabee stopped him as he went to his horse and started to pull himself into the saddle. "I’m all right," he grunted. "We don’t got the time. They’re coming."

 

"I knew he would." Vin swore under his breath. "Double crossing son of a bitch."

 

"You said it," Chris agreed wholeheartedly. "Good thing is, he’s in for one hell of a surprise when he comes through those doors." He said with a smile, remembering the little trap that he and the rest of the ATF team had set before Rainier had put the proverbial kybosh on that particular scenario. Well, he hated to see good munitions go to waste, even if he was not going to be present to witness it.

 

"You think we can quit jawing and get the hell out of here?" Larabee snapped as he clutched his side and waited impatiently for them to get going. The pounding of horses approaching was getting loud and in his present state, Larabee was not exactly in the best state to face those numbers.

 

Chris rolled his eyes and looked at Tanner. "I’m probably a little bit biased," he remarked as they started riding down the passageway to join the rest of their party. "You know, I had no idea I could be such an ornery bastard."

 

Tanner looked at him with a straight face. "According to your Vin, he’s a big old pussy cat compared to you when you get going."

 

"Well," Chris said with a scowl. "I was looking for someone to go undercover at that male stripper club assignment, guess I don’t have to look no more."

 

 

**********

 

 

The passageway took them underground for some ways, but not even the distance or the walls of earth around them could mask the sound of the tremendous explosion that roared when Rainier and his men finally breached the doors of the mission. The sound filled the corridor in the dark, dislodging bits of earth that rained down on their heads from the violent tremor and the shock wave that followed. There was a brief instance when Chris worried that the entire chamber was going to collapse around their ears, but the tunnel remained intact as the fury of the blast eventually diminished into nothingness.


Even though it was dark in the tunnel, there was enough illumination for Chris to see the pain in Larabee’s face as they rode through the dark corridor towards freedom. A pinprick of light in the distance indicated that they were not going to be lost in the darkness and the end was nearing. Chris was glad mostly because the light at the end of the tunnel not only meant the success of their escape, but also the healers that would be present to take care of Larabee’s injury.

 

"How you doing there, pard?" Chris asked Larabee as they continued to ride. The concern on the tracker’s face was also evident even though he said nothing about it.

 

"I’m fine," Larabee grunted, even though riding like this was causing him a great deal of pain, but he would rather die than admit his discomfort and slow everyone down.

 

"Sure you are." Chris deadpanned, not believing him for a second. "Just hang in there, we’re almost out of here. "

 

Larabee did not respond and merely nodded gratefully.

 

In a matter of minutes, they were out in daylight again. The underground passageway had emptied into the lush green surroundings of a river embankment. As soon as they emerged into the sunshine, Chris saw the others waiting, contrary to his orders for them to keep going and knew that there was no way that the group--whatever time they originated from--would abandon their comrades.

 

"Alex! Nathan!" Chris called out as soon as their horses came to a stop. "We need help here!"

 

The three healers immediately hurried forward, perhaps expecting the worse and while Chris did not envy his western counterpart as they converged upon him, at least he knew that the man would be well looked after. Chris climbed off his horse and was immediately greeted by Mary who embraced him, not caring who saw them because she was still new to this idea of having a man in her life who was in constant danger while she was forced to wait behind.

 

"Are you okay?" She asked, needing to hear it even though the evidence of it was clear enough to see.

 

"I’m fine." Chris regarded Larabee who was glowering at the healers who were trying to take a look at him. The man was on the verge of exploding and becoming very aggravated if Chris was any judge of the expression forming on his face.

 

"Hey people," Chris called out feeling the need to rescue his duplicate copy. "Too many cooks?"

 

Realising that the ATF team leader was right, Alexandra and Nathan withdrew, allowing Alex to tend to Larabee since of the three she was the most qualified with up-to-date medical techniques. Larabee seemed a little happier at that, but not by much as Alex argued with him to lose the coat and remove his shirt.

 

"Rainier?" Vin asked as he approached Chris.

 

"Hopefully a stain." Chris said with a smile. "Our little surprise went off with a bang so to speak." He flashed Mary a cocky grin, which no one missed and Buck being Buck simply had to comment upon it.

 

"Is it me or have things here become a might more peaceful lately?" He stared at them with a look of sarcasm.

 

"Actually I thought I heard the mating call of wolverines somewhere." Ezra joined in much to the amusement of the others who were trying not to laugh as Mary turned bright red and Chris gave the ATF agent a scathing glare. Secretly deciding that Vin might be having company when he received his assignment to the strip club.

 

"Oh that settles it." The Fox winked at her best friend. "She’s blushing. That definitely means sex."

 

"Julia!" Mary exclaimed. "In that case, I won’t be forced to reveal that you get turned on by men with a badge," the blond said with a smirk.

 

"Really? ‘Cause I have a badge." Buck turned to her with a smile as the Fox scowled at Mary.

 

"Hey Buck," Vin had to add. "I wouldn’t. Ezra’s ain’t that good of a shot. He may not hit you in the ass."

 

"I have a spot he could aim for," Inez retorted with a sarcastic smirk and made all the men wince instinctively.

 

 

*********

 

"You know something, Mr. Tanner," Standish said to the tracker as he watched their future selves indulging in juvenile bickering. "I am so glad we are far more civilized."

 

"You said it," Tanner drawled just as Larabee’s roar filled the air.

 

"GODDAMNIT, WOMAN! If you don’t leave me the hell alone, I’m gonna stake to you the ground and let the buzzards peck you to death!"

 

"Well, at least some of us are more civilized," Standish sighed as Dunne giggled and Tanner smirked.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 26

 

 

"Well, that was a dud," Casey sighed with regret, as she settled down for lunch.

 

The decision to stop for lunch was made when no sounds of pursuit were heard. So the treasure hunters had stopped a few feet from the tunnel’s exit, relaxed but ever vigilant. Just as they had sat down to the food, Chris and Larabee had filled the others in on the ATF agent’s theory. Amidst exclamations and confused questions, both men calmly explained the situation and the solution. Now everyone understood how important finding the pieces of the puzzle were.

 

"Dud?" Dunne’s question was asked around a mouthful of biscuit.

 

"A dud means that it didn’t pan out," JD said, as he strategically placed himself between his girl and his twin. He wasn’t willingly to admit it out loud, but the young ATF agent was actually jealous of the attention that Casey was giving to his twin. Dunne simply nodded and returned his attention to his food.

 

"Where to now?" Julia sat down next to Standish, offering him a bite of her sandwich.

 

"To the next mission?" Tanner suggested.

 

"It looks that way," Larabee grimly nodded, silently wondering how many missions they were going to have to search before finding the right one.

 

"Actually, did anyone happen to notice that other passageway?" Buck’s words froze everyone.

 

"Other passageway?" The Fox grabbed Buck’s hand, urging him to continue.

 

"Yeah," Buck said, putting down his food, realizing the possible importance of that little fact. "About halfway down the tunnel, I noticed another opening, but since it didn’t have a light at the end of it, I didn’t think it was important. Damn! I just kinda dismissed it. . . ."

 

"Buck?" Larabee gently prodded his old. . .his twin’s. . .aw hell, whatever. . .Buck.

 

"Within their hearts. . .," Buck whispered, indicative of his concentration. "Guys, what if ‘within their hearts’ means within the heart of the mission. . ."

 

"But we searched the whole building. . . ." Alex interjected.

 

"Yeah, but not under it!" Buck exclaimed, jumping up in his excitement. "That can be the heart too, right? What if that passageway leads under the mission?"

 

"Even if it does, what does the ground under the mission have anything to do with the ‘heart’ of the mission? It’s just the ground under it. The heart of something is usually in the middle of it, not under it." Alexandra’s objection mainly stemmed from her claustrophobia, but it was nevertheless a valid point.

 

"C’mon! It’s worth a little look-see!" Buck truly wanted to check it out and turned pleadingly to both darkly clad leaders. "I’ll just take a quick look around and report back here."

 

The two leaders briefly exchanged telling looks, then both nodded. "But take Vin with you."

 

Both sharpshooters grinned as the two blonde men simultaneously issued the same order. Several others valiantly tried to stifle their laughter but didn’t quite succeed.

 

"I’m comin’ too!" JD jumped from his seat and followed the mustached man and the two sharpshooters.

 

"Hey, wait! Me too!" Dunne scrambled to follow his twin.

 

Casey sighed as she stood. "I guess I should go to make sure they don’t get into trouble."

 

"Ah, hermana pequena, one should never have to put up with that many men alone," Inez sighed as she too stood, dusting off her pants.

 

"Hey, Inez! It’ll be like the walking version of the ‘Tunnel of Love’!" Buck winked as he walked backwards towards the tunnel’s entrance.

 

"More like the ‘House of Horrors’ and you, Senor, are our esteemed host!" Inez retorted.

 

"Hey! Don’t knock those monsters--they got the girls too, you know!"

 

"Si, by throwing their hapless victims over their shoulders and carrying them off against their wills!" Inez said, with an un-ladylike snort as she and Casey followed the five men to the mysterious second tunnel.

 

Buck waggled his eyebrows and grinned. "Whatever works, darlin’. Whatever works!"

 

 

*********

 

 

The torches didn’t lend much light to the searching eyes, only enough to guide their footsteps. Buck was in the lead, holding his torch up high, looking for the answer to the latest clue. Behind him, the two young men followed while Inez and Casey followed them, hand in hand. The sharpshooters brought up the rear.

 

"Can you see anything?" Casey asked as she ducked from a low-lying part of the tunnel’s ceiling.

 

"Not yet, darlin’, but I’m right, I can feel it!" Buck continued on, knowing in his gut that this was where the answer to the riddle lay.

 

"You know that if we take too long, Chris is liable to come looking for us. . . ." Tanner started.

 

". . .and he ain’t gonna be too happy." Vin finished.

 

Their words caused Buck to pause and turn back with a grin. "That was damn weird."

 

"What was weird?" Both men asked at the same time.

 

"That," Buck said with a laugh.

 

 

*********

 

 

"It’s a dead end," Tanner sighed in frustration. Before the small party was a solid wall of rock and nothing else. The rough walls revealed nothing, absorbing the torchlight like black holes, enclosing the adventurers within the earth’s depths.

 

Vin patted his friend on the shoulder. "It was a good hunch, pard, it just didn’t pan out."

 

Buck shook his head determinedly. "No, I know I’m right about this. Move aside, Tanner, I want a look at that thing."

 

Tanner quickly obliged the ATF agent, letting Buck take his place. Everyone watched as Buck slowly ran his hands along the face of the wall, then around the edges. Buck’s eyes widened. "There’s a groove here! Help me push."

 

Since the passageway was only wide enough for three large people at a time, the three strongest of them—Buck, Vin and Tanner—attacked the obstacle. Within in seconds, the three men had their shoulders to the wall and were pushing with all their might. While the trio pushed, the other four watched with trepidation.

 

"Senor Wilmington, I do not believe that stone will budge."

 

No sooner had the words come out of Inez’s lips than a low eerie echo sounded in the cave. Concentrating on their task, the three men didn’t notice the low wailing and with one last shove, the stone door quickly slid open. But the force of their final push exacted a great price.

 

JD, Casey, Dunne and Inez watched in horror as stone slab slid shut leaving no trace of Buck, Vin or Tanner. Casey instinctively grabbed for JD’s hand. JD numbly began backing away from the stone door, knowing that they had to get help. Within seconds, the four remaining spelunkers were racing topside.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Buck, remind me never to follow your hunches again." Vin’s droll words echoed in the dark as he sat back on his feet and knelt on the dirt covered floor.

 

"No one forced you to go with me, Junior."

 

Vin’s answer was a disbelieving snort.

 

Tanner ignored his two friends, trying to see through the gloom. "Either of you got a light?"

 

"Smokin’s bad for you." Vin could feel the glare his twin was sending at him and grinned. "Yeah, I got one."

 

The clicking of a Zippo lighter was followed by a burst of light. What greeted their eyes had all three men echoing the same words.

 

"Oh shit."

 

 

 

Chapter 27

 

 

"Hrmph!" Josiah grunted as he, Nathan and Larabee pushed against the stone slab. "No use, it won’t budge."

 

"Then how did Buck and the two Vins move it?" Julia’s voice floated towards them. Minutes before JD, Casey, Dunne, and Inez had shot out of the cave like bats out of hell, breathlessly telling their story. Soon after, the tunnel was filled with several bodies as the men strained to force open the opening where their three friends had disappeared.

 

Inez leaned against the wall, clutching the gold chalice to her breast, barely listening to the others debate about the next course of action. She worried her lip between her teeth, putting her faith in the blonde leaders to get Buck back. For all her cutting remarks and absolute refusal of his advances, Inez had to admit, at least to herself, that she liked the rogue. He could be such an overbearing son of bitch sometimes, but other times. . .other times, he could be so endearingly sweet that tears would come to her eyes. The light of pure, unadulterated love in his eyes when he had first held Elena Rose forced the barkeep to admit her feelings for the scoundrel.

 

The sultry Hispanic woman shifted with a sigh, almost shrieking out loud when her shoulder fell into a deep groove in the wall. Inez quickly pushed herself out of the groove, but as her fingers brushed against the wall, she could feel the unusual grooves in the stone wall next to her. With only her fingers, Inez continued to explore the design in the wall. Her brow furrowed in concentration, the design seemed familiar somehow. Inez’s concentration was so focused that she never even realized that the chalice was slipping from her grasp until it was almost too late. Inez caught it just in time, catching it by the base, her fingers brushing against the raised pattern on the cup’s base.

 

Of course!

 

She bit her lip, carefully fitting the chalice’s base into the wall, praying she was right.

 

"What the hell?" Nathan’s voice rang as the wall he had been standing by started to slide back. The modern healer jumped away with alacrity and into a defensive posture, ready for whatever might have come through the opening.

 

"Nathan? What did you. . . ."

 

"Chris, I didn’t do a damn thing! It’s just started moving!"

 

"It was me."

 

Everyone turned around in surprise at Inez’s voice. She quickly told them about the chalice and the wall. Ezra congratulated her with a tight hug while Larabee ordered everyone into the secret passageway. Guns cleared leather, their owners readying themselves for anything.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Oh hell." Ezra’s words voiced all of his friends’ thoughts. Below them the flicker of torches illuminate a large cavern, ringed with small wooden huts. But what worried everyone were the three huge pyres in the center of the village. The natives danced around the unlit mounds of wood, their weapons dully flashing in the firelight. And tied to the stakes in the middle of each pyre were Vin, Buck and Tanner.

 

"My God, are they going to burn them?" The Fox could not believe her eyes. The natives did not even look like native Americans. The people dancing about the flames were more primitive, more . . . savage.

 

"They must think they’re witches," Casey whispered over JD’s shoulder. She watched in fascination as the male warriors dance in the firelight, their bodies marked by war paint. The tribe’s women danced about their men, the colorful beads about their necks catching and reflecting the amber glow. She’d wagered a month’s paycheck that these people never saw the light of day or another human being other than their tribe. And as if conjured by her thoughts on betting, a southern accent spoke up.

 

"And how do you know that my dear?" Standish questioned.

 

"In my anthropology class specializing in the occult, my prof said that the most common method of killing witches, in nearly every culture—primitive or modern—is death by fire."

 

"It doesn’t matter why they’re being burn, the question is how are we gonna get them out?" Chris’s harsh whispered brought everyone back on track.

 

"Well, why don’t we just shoot our way through?"

 

Casey was horrified. "JD! You can’t just go in there and start shooting! They may have our friends, but they’re just innocent villagers! They’re just protecting themselves from people they think are evil."

 

Josiah agreed, turning to the two blonde men, knowing it was their decision. "Casey’s right. It would be genocide. They have no way of protecting themselves if we pump them full of lead."

 

"Hell," Nathan said. "They probably wouldn’t even know the first thing about treating bullet wounds either!"

 

"All right!" Larabee quietly exclaimed. "This is how we’re gonna do this."

 

 

*********

 

 

The attack was swift, sudden. The natives were unprepared, still celebrating their victory over the "demon witches", but retaliated with a terrifying swiftness of their own.

 

Larabee took the direct route, attacking the fiercest-looking warriors, returning brutal swing for brutal swing. He did not use the deadly force he was capable of, but did not show much mercy for those who would burn his best friend to death.

 

The Fox stuck to the plan, distracting the tribe, rather than hurting them. But sometimes, the thief had learned the hard way, that force was unavoidable. Lightening fast reflexes snapped out disabling kicks and punches.

 

Josiah used his massive strength to subdue his attackers, easily breaking their weapons with his bare hands. The preacher’s son disliked the violence of his actions, but could feel the unadulterated urgency of saving his friends take precedence.

 

Standish had more than one trick up his sleeve, using his wily ways to distract the warriors. But more than once, his twin had shown up in the nick of time. Ezra would simply flash Standish a gold- toothed grin and then jumped back into the fray.

 

Nathan’s knives flashed through the air, but he soon found that the warriors were prepared for such attacks. They easily dodged the flying projectiles and nearly took his head off with their own. The ex-medic had to use his brains rather than his steel to defeat his opponents.

 

Casey’s skills were no where near the Fox’s level, but she held her own. Before her was a massive beast, his tremendous size was a disadvantage. She moved quickly, weaving in and out of range of his long deadly blade.

 

Chris’s strength was evasion. The ex-Navy SEAL ran circles around his pursuers, surprising them with unexpected attacks. More than once, he found himself using primitive weapons against their creators.

 

Unlike her lover, Mary was out in the open, deflecting the warriors’ blows. Her foot lashed out with crippling accuracy sending her attacker to the ground. She tried not to hurt them, but like her best friend, sometimes it was unavoidable.

 

JD and Dunne used their small size and likeness to their advantage, outmaneuvering the tribesmen, confusing them. The two young men grinned maniacally as they ran like specters in and out of the huts, scaring the tribe’s people. Their antics made them look like complete loons, but all the while they carefully kept their heads about the possibly dangerous warriors.

 

The plan was working; none of the tribes’ people noticed the extra shadows moving towards the three pyres.

 

 

*********

 

 

Silently, the four women crept within the darkness, reaching their destination with relieved sighs. While their friends distracted the tribe, their job was to free their captive friends.

 

Alex used her hand to indicate Vin, and then she pointed to her twin and Tanner. Inez would take care of Buck while Julia kept an eye out for trouble. The four women exchanged nods and got to work. The footing was a bit rough as the women negotiated their way up the pyres, trying to moving as quickly as possible without making any noise. They finally made it.

 

"Miss me, Senor?"

 

Buck’s eyes widened in surprise. He certainly hadn’t expected the sultry Latino woman to come to his rescue. "Inez, darlin’, you have no idea." He could feel the rubbing of the rope against the skin of his wrist, painfully burning the flesh, but held silent. The second he had seen the surprise attack, Buck had prepared himself for the escape.

 

Within seconds the three men were freed and jumping to the safety of the ground.

 

"WATCH OUT!" Julia’s warning came just in time. Agent Tanner spun, kicking a native into a temporary oblivion.

 

"Where to?" Tanner shouted, as he sent a powerful uppercut to a warrior’s jaw.

 

"This way!" Alexandra led the way to the rendezvous point.

 

 

*********

 

 

"Are. . .are. . .they still. . .following?" Mary breathed heavily, still out of breath. They had been running through the caverns and without realizing it, had been navigating their way through a maze.

 

"Yeah, I can still hear them." Chris slowly pulled the air into his lungs. They were together again—all of them. They hadn’t considered the possibility that the natives would be so tenacious in their pursuit of the escaped "witches" and the help they had conjured up to free themselves.

 

"Then we gotta keep going." Larabee’s words drifted back, as he once again started running, the others valiantly following behind.

 

 

*********

 

 

The treasure seekers skidded to a stop and stood in awe. A single large shaft of light burst through the cavern ceiling illuminating the most amazing sight. Before them was a hidden oasis of natural beauty: trees grew to dizzying heights, flowers bloomed profusely, and creatures--great and small--lingered with the vegetation. Colors, sounds, and light assaulted their senses, surrounding them. A majestic waterfall was the centerpiece of the glorious sanctuary. Its waters pooled into a small lake of the clearest blue. The sounds of the cascading water nearly drown out the war cries of the primitive warriors.

 

"Move it!" Chris’s bark brought his friends to their senses, causing them to scramble from the entrance. They once again skidded to a stop, this time near the lip of the pool.

 

"What now?" Julia gasped for breath, leaning into Standish’s loose one-arm embrace. None of them could see another outlet, the oncoming warriors blocked the only way in and out of the oasis.

 

"Aw hell! Whatever we’re gonna do, we better do it soon! ‘Cause here they come!" Tanner’s warning sounded and within seconds the natives came bearing down on them. Soon the warriors surrounded them. In the harsh light of day, their opponents seemed even more imposing. The warriors’ red war paint dripped off with their sweat, like rivulets of blood flowing off their bodies.

 

"Sweet Jesus, what do we do?" Ezra’s harsh whisper broke the terrified silence.

 

"We still can’t shoot them," Dunne nervously pointed out, pushing Casey further behind him and his twin. "Or can we?"

 

"No, absolutely not," Mary stated firmly. Her job as an international reporter had shown her what horrors could be reeked when a smaller, but more technologically superior force, was let loose on the defenseless masses.

 

As the natives pressed closer with their razor-sharp weapons, their prisoners pressed closer together into a tight protective circle. A cry rang out and the surrounded captives braced themselves.

 

The attack never came.

 

The clearing filled with awed whispers as the warriors slowly—reverently—receded from their captives.

 

"What the hell is going on?" Larabee’s brutal whisper fell silent as he found the reason for the natives’ retreat. His intense eyes stared at the glittering blue lagoon and widened with wonder. He felt only serenity at the unnatural sight. The gunslinger knew he should have felt fear, for gliding above the water’s surface was a woman’s figure. Her features were indiscernible for she was made of pure water.

 

"What the hell?" Larabee barely acknowledged his best friend, still concentrating on the flowing figure. She continued to slowly glissade towards the group of above-grounders, indifferent to the wonderment on their faces.

 

"Greetings." Her voice was the trickling of a gentle stream, but it held a note of authority ages old. None of her captive audience spoke, still in wonder of the sight before them. "You have shown my children mercy. You could have destroyed them, yet you did not. What is it you seek?"

 

At first, the group was too shocked to speak, causing the lady to repeat her words. "What is it you seek?"

 

It was Chris, who finally found his voice. "La Piedra de las Epocas. We seek La Piedra to get home." His voice was a mere murmur, but the lady heard it.

 

"So be it."

 

 

 

Chapter 28

 

 

This had been one strange trip, Chris Larabee thought.

 

From the onset of this journey back through time to meet themselves in a different existence, to the search for Piedra and the adventures that came with it, Chris had kept his mind open to possibilities he had never imagined. He never had any sense of the supernatural and certainly not enough interest to believe that such things could be real. However at this moment, standing before what he could only call a living water sculpture of a woman, he supposed nothing in his reckoning would ever quite be the same again.

 

She stood before them, this creature of water, beautiful in a way that none of them would ever be able to describe when this strangeness had reached its conclusion. Light bounced off her skin, creating rainbows of color that was mesmerizing to all. The woman extended her arms outwards, having told them earlier that they had finally reached their goal and she would now bring them to Piedra. As her palms opened and her arms remained outstretched, Chris noticed a slight bubbling in the water around her and for a moment, no one could speak as they waited in anticipation of what marvels they would now see.


His own counterpart was staring with as much awe as he was presently gapping at the sight. He could hardly blame the man when everything about this situation seemed so damned unreal. Chris’ attention moved from the proceedings when he felt Mary’s hand tightened around his arm. He could sense the tension in her body and wrapped an arm protectively around her shoulders. The others were staring in similar amounts of astonishment.


Suddenly, there was a tremendous splash of water and a wall of moisture rose up on either side of the water wraith. Only an inch of fluid remained in the space between the walls and the lady was able to maintain her own form by the inch of water that still remained on the muddy floor. The space ran through the heart of the lake, coming to a pause at the very center. A glimmer of light beckoned them forward from its emptied death and their guide turned to them once more.

 

"Piedra is only for one." She spoke.

 

"What the hell does that mean?" Buck Wilmington demanded.

 

"I don’t understand." Chris answered, wondering what this new hurdle was about. The idea that another test lay ahead when they were so close left him dismayed. Although this trip to the past had its own attractions, those from the 20th century were tired and they wanted to go home. Chris himself was finding that leaving this time was rather painful, knowing that so much lay ahead between him and Mary but not here, not in this time. This world belonged to Larabee and his wife, and to the child that was waiting birth. Chris knew well enough to know that he would not want to share it any more than Larabee probably did.

 

"Piedra is only for one." She repeated her enigmatic words. "One among you knows who you are."

 

The group looked at each other, trying to discern which one of them that could be when Chris saw Larabee looking at him.

 

"Pard," his mirror image said. "You know who they’re asking for."

 

Chris nodded after a moment. "Yeah, I do."

 

"What makes Mr. Larabee so special?" Ezra wanted to know.

 

"Because I have the most to lose." He said quietly.

 

"Lose?" Mary stared at him. "What do you mean?" For a minute, he could see that she feared for his life when there were greater things to fear than just death.

 

"When I destroy Piedra," Chris found himself saying because he could not bear to lie to her. This affected Mary as much as it did him and she had a right to know this decision he was making for the both of them. "The version that Rainer has will also be destroyed."

 

"But if he doesn’t have it in the past..." Vin started to say and then realized. "Aw hell."

 

"If he doesn’t have it in the past, then he won’t be able to pass it on to his heirs in the future." Ezra concluded.

 

"That means none of this will happen." Chris met Mary’s gaze. "Everything, that has happened since coming back here will be gone. Erased."

 

"Everything?" She suddenly understood what he was talking about.

 

"Everything." He nodded.

 

"Oh God…" Mary did not know what to say. She did not want what happened between them to become a slate wiped clean. It had taken so much to bring them to the point where they could admit how they felt. What if the circumstances in the future never allowed the same emotions to make them fall for each other again? She would lose him forever.

 

Chris could see the conflict in her eyes and understood all too well that denial she was feeling. He did not want to lose her any more than she wanted to see what was between them disappear like a mist. However, this was more than just about Mary and him. This was about all the seven who had lives back in the 20th century. Just like Mary had a son waiting for her at home. Things were out of balance here and destroying Piedra was the only way to set them right again.


"Mary, you need to go home." Chris spoke, aware that she needed convincing. He could see the indecision; the fear of losing him coupled with the fear of never getting back to their time. The others had mercifully scattered, allowing the two to make the decision between them. Perhaps not even that, withdrawing to make it easier for them to bear it. Not too far away, the Lady of the Lake waited patiently, knowing that in the end she would not be alone in her journey to claim Piedra.

 

"I can't believe it," the Fox complained once they had cleared a short distance away from Mary and Chris. "All this way and we don’t even get the rock!"

 

"Was I really that insensitive?" Julia asked the others with her, not at all impressed by the self-serving comment made by the future jewel thief.

 

"Don’t worry," Alexandra grinned. "We got used to you."

 

"Gee thanks." Julia gave the doctor a look.

 

"God, I hate to be in their shoes." Vin sighed, watching his best friend in the distance, hating that Chris had to make this sacrifice, in order for all of them to be returned to their time.

 

"A choice between a fortune and the future," Standish replied, agreeing with Tanner’s future counterpart most avidly. "A difficult choice indeed."


Larabee said nothing because he knew there was no debate, despite the momentary tete-tete between Chris and Mary, he knew that the choice was already out of their hands. The discussion that the duo was having at this moment was not even that. It was a farewell. He hoped that his duplicate in the future would know what it was to love Mary Travis again. His own salvation had come when he admitted that it was possible for his life to go on following Sarah and Adam’s death. For a long time, he had not been sure of that until he met Mary, who taught him that there were some things worth living for, even at the cost of great personal pain.

 

"It will turn okay," Buck, the eternal optimist, suddenly replied, staring at the duo with just as much deep contemplation as Larabee was doing. "If anything has proved those two were meant to be, it’s been this crazy mixed up business. Page will just be written a different ways when we get home, that’s all."

 

"Mr. Wilmington," Ezra remarked with a little bit of smile because the words had the effect of lifting the melancholy that had fallen over them at the realization at what Chris would have to give up in order to return them back to their proper place in time. "That is most profound. I never thought you had such a way with words."

 

"Well, I got lots of talents I never show," Buck grinned, flashing Inez a look which made the others groan in a mixture of resignation and amusement.

 

"And we all thank God for it." Inez retorted, wondering if the man’s timing could be any worse. However, she had to admit this entire episode had been quite an eye opening experience. The memory of that little baby with her eyes and his smile still lingered in her memory and she realized that like Mary, when Chris destroyed Piedra, she too would remember nothing. Buck Wilmington would have lost all the depths that she had seen in him and be relegated back to his original position of annoyance instead of potential soul mate. Suddenly, the bartender had a splinter of appreciation as to what choices faced Chris and Mary now.

 

 

********

 

 

"I don’t want this to happen." Mary spoke her voice full of emotion as she looked into Chris’ eyes and saw all the sorrow in his eyes. "I don’t want to lose you, not now."

 

Chris swallowed, wishing that she would not make this so hard even though he felt the same way. It remained in his mind how wonderful she had felt in his arms as he made love to her, the heat they had generated and the blinding passion, which had the power to take his breath away each time, he remembered. He did not want to forget how any of it felt and yet he was faced with this necessary decision to bring them home to the world they once knew.

 

"I don’t want to lose you either," he said trying his hardest to crack a smile but could not quite manage it. He had seen the bliss of what they could achieve in a life together. His companion wore his face and his heart, but it was a reflection of him that had moved on with his life and put the past behind him. Chris wanted that for himself but in the here and now it was impossible. He had to be strong for both of them. "This is how it’s got to be Mary." He placed his hand on her cheek so that she would understand this was not easy for him either. "You have to go home because Billy is waiting for you."

 

Mary blinked and heavy tears of anguish rolled down from her eyes because in her heart, she did want to go home to her son. During this entire adventure, despite the pleasure she had found realizing her feelings for Chris, she had worried that Billy might lose another parent. With Stephen being gone, it was a punishment that was simply too cruel to inflict upon a child of eight. She embraced him hard because she had no words to speak that could refute anything he said and the pain of that stabbed at her like a thousand knives. No woman should ever be forced to make such a choice between lover and son but here it was before her and there was no choice to make really. Billy was son and he needed her.

 

"I love you." She said, so softly that he almost did not hear it.

 

Chris held her tighter upon hearing them, feeling his own emotions rise out of his soul and choke him with its intensity. This was not fair! He wanted to scream and shout and kick at anything and anyone at how cruel this was, but there was no one there to take his rage. Just like Sarah and Adam, this was one of those things that Chris would just have to accept, no matter how painful it was. Finally, he responded in the only way he could because there were no other avenues left open to him.

 

"I love you too." He answered.

 

Mary pulled back and met his gaze and for a moment, they swam collectively in the pools of sorrow that had formed in each other's eyes before sealing their farewell with a long, passionate kiss. As he tasted her mouth with his, Chris drew every ounce of sensation from the moment, determined to keep as much of it in his memory before it finally slipped away forever.

 

"I’ll find you." She said firmly. "I refuse to believe that it's over, just like that."

 

"Neither do I," he responded, managing the smile that he had been unable to produce earlier. "Maybe this time it will happen a little more romantically than inside a broom closet."

 

She laughed but it was one devoid of humor and barely capable of keeping her tears from coming again. "Go." She ordered clearing her throat. "Before we change our minds. Go get this done."

 

Chris nodded slowly and pulled away from Mary, feeling like Orpheus after he was told not to look at back Eurydice when he led her from the Underworld. Facing the Lady of the Lake, Chris said finally.

 

"I am the one."

 

 

 

Chapter 29

 

 

The Lady of the Lake glided alongside of Chris as they began the journey towards Piedra. Behind him, the others were waiting on shore for this final leg of their quest was his to make. Chris supposed it was only fitting since this odyssey back through time had begun with him and it was only right that it ended in the same way. He resisted the urge to turn back and look at Mary, knowing that it would only make this final approach to Piedra all the more difficult if he was allowed to see the pain in her eyes at the sacrifice they were making.

 

The water wraith beside him did not speak for a long time and Chris was glad that she did not. A part of him still had trouble believing that she existed, despite evidence before his eyes that made it irrefutable. Besides, he had to concentrate on going through with what had been decided upon and further thought on his situation would only give him an excuse to abandon the plan to return them all home. Chris was unable to answer whether or not his love for Mary Travis was worth stranding all his friends in time.

 

"Do you believe in destiny?" The Lady of Lake asked suddenly. Chris glanced at her, blinking a little as the sunlight bounced off her translucent form.

 

"No." He shook his head. "The only thing I believe in is the fact that I control my fate."

 

"Really?" She looked at him with a hint of amusement in her voice. Her eyes like the rest of her was clear and he could tell what she thought of his statement despite her skeptical tone. "How then do you explain your present circumstances?"

 

Chris was about to question just how she knew what their circumstances were when he decided not to bother. Considering everything that had happened to him already, he was no longer surprised by anything, no matter how far fetched it sounded. "I willed us back here with Piedra, I can take us back." He said after a moment.

 

"Then why do you grieve so?" She asked again.

 

"I don’t grieve." Chris said shortly, not wishing to discuss anything about Mary with this creature.

 

"You grieve for the love of the woman behind us." The Lady of the Lake responded. "Do you not have faith in your ability to control your life, that you will be reunited once more, even after this place becomes a memory you no longer have?"

 

Chris did not know how to answer, aware that on some level she was right. He would find Mary again, because he knew how he had felt about her even before La Piedra had transported them back in time. Without the hiccup in time, how did he know that he and Mary would not have come together in some other way?

 

"I asked if you believe in destiny," the Lady of the Lake continued. "Because I sense it between you and her. She is your mate."

 

Chris looked at her and wondered what the lady meant. "If you mean that I love her, I suppose she is."

 

"There are souls in this universe that are bound together through the infinity of time and space that nothing can keep them apart. She is yours. Time will not be an obstacle and neither will your lack of memory. This I have foreseen because it is destiny."

 

"How?" Chris wanted to know as Piedra came into his sights. "Tell me."

 

"There is little use in that, is there?" The Lady replied. "When it is all said and done, you will remember nothing that I have said to aid you."

 

She had a point; he had to admit begrudgingly. "So what you're trying to say is that destiny has decided that Mary and I will find some way to be together?"

 

"Destiny is seldom wrong." The Lady remarked with a little smile, although it was rather difficult to tell because her features were clear like glass.

 

"I hope you're right," Chris retorted as they reached their destination.

 

Piedra de Epocas was not waiting for him on a pedestal like an object as much sought after. Instead, it remained on the muddy floor, covered in slick moisture from the lake that normally kept it hidden from all eyes. No doubt, without the Lady of the Lake performing this magic trick of parting the waters for him to reach it, it would have taken a team of divers forever to scour the bed of the waterway in order to find Piedra. Even then, Chris was certain that the mystical forces that surrounded the gem would still kept them from finding it. With an insight that he did not understand, Chris realized that Piedra would be found only when it chose to be.

 

He bent over and picked up the gem in his hand, admiring the glimmer of sunlight bouncing off the many facets, cut by a jewelsmith, already a thousand generations in the grave. It mesmerized him with its beauty and for an instant, Chris wondered what it would be like to keep this thing in his possession. Could he access the same power that had allowed Rainier to build a fortune? Would he not be able to use Piedra's energies to do some good?

 

The road to hell is paved with good intentions, Larabee.

 

Chris unsheathed the gun from the holster slung at his hip and dropped Piedra to the ground once more. It landed with a little thud, sending tiny sprinkles of water in all directions upon reaching the ground. Mud splattered its smooth sides as Chris took a step back. He was not using an old fashioned six shooter for the job because the weapons of this time did not have the destructive capability of their modern day counterparts. There's progress for you, he snorted.

 

As he took aim, he looked at the others and even though she was a distance away, he let his eyes fall on the glimmer of gold under the sunlight.

 

 

*********

 

 

Mary saw Chris looking this way and even though she could not see it for herself, she knew that he was looking at her. She knew what he was doing and she quickly turned to the others. "He's about to do it."

 

Larabee nodded and came towards her. He looked so much like her Chris that for a moment, she forgot herself and held him in her arms because it was all she could do to get through this inevitable conclusion. "I know you're not him," she said softly. "But I just...."

 

"Its okay Mary," Larabee replied, understanding completely. He ached for his future counterpart because he could know nothing so terrible as to lose this woman when he had found her. His own Mary waited for him at home and Larabee had never felt more grateful of that fact. "He'll find you again, you know."

 

She looked up at him with tear stained eyes. "You think so?"

 

"I know so," he grinned. "If it were me, I wouldn't rest until you were mine."

 

Mary smiled and answered. "Mrs. Larabee is a very lucky woman." Her voice was full of emotion. "Maybe I'll know what she feels like someday soon."

 

"You will," he glanced across the space between himself and his mirror image and added. "I'm sure of it."

 

Seeing that their time together was coming to a swift close, the others took the opportunity to make their good-byes, knowing that in a very short time, no one was going to have any memory of the extraordinary events that had taken place during the last few days.

 

"I don't want to forget." Casey grumbled, looking at Dunne and the Old West incarnations of themselves.

 

"Looks like we don't have much of a choice," Josiah replied. "It's been nice knowing you all and I'll keep an eye out for this Audrey, Miss Pemberton."

 

"Pemberton?" Ezra looked at the Fox. "That is your real name!" He demanded. "It was there in front of me all this time and I will not remember any of it!"

 

"Life's a bitch isn't it," the Fox grinned at him. "And then you fall in love with one."

 

Standish started to chuckle and found himself saying to his duplicate. "I have the distinct feeling, Mr. Standish, that forgetting her identity may not be such a bad thing after all."

 

Ezra frowned and nodded. "If only it were that simple."

 

"Hey," Julia hurried to the Fox before this reality erased itself. "You've got to trust someone sometime." She knew the advice was pointless when everyone was shifted back into their proper places in time, but Julia felt the need to reach her mirror on some level.

 

"Not in this reality." The Fox shook her head. "And not today."


Inez watched the others saying good bye and approached Buck. Perhaps it was because in a few seconds, all this would evaporate like some bad dream that she felt brave enough to speak her mind with him. Until this crazy adventure had begun, she had never thought she could care for Buck Wilmington. She had seen men like him in the past, men who collected hearts and phone numbers like it was a hobby not the search for a soul mate. Men like him cheapened the act of love and romance, turning it into some game where there was no winner, just disappointments. She did not want to be just another conquest to him or any other man for that matter and when he pursued her, she had believed that it had been simply the challenge of meeting a woman who did not want him.

 

However, since this insane adventure had began and they had been placed in an alternate reality with the opportunity to view themselves from a different perspective, Inez realised that she was not a conquest with him. She was something deeper. Perhaps he had felt that way about her in the beginning, but not any more. She had seen his counterpart with her own and the memory of little Elena Rose, the product of their union, warmed her heart every time that angelic faced surfaced in her mind. She had watched her Buck handle Elena Rose with the same wonder that she had and knew that everything he felt for her had evolved into more than just another dalliance.

 

"Buck," Inez met his gaze. "We're not going to remember much when this is all over."

 

"I know," Buck nodded somberly. He could not believe how much he hated the idea of not remembering, especially when he had seen Wilmington and his family. He had never thought he could settle down until he saw how comfortably his nineteenth century incarnation had managed it and Buck found himself wanting what the man had. "I don't want to forget Inez."

 

"Neither do I," she sighed. "But we don't have a choice so I guess we better make this a fond farewell."


He looked at her not quite understanding until Inez took a step towards him, wrapped her arms around his neck and drew Buck to her in a long and passionate kiss. She felt him stiffen momentarily with astonishment as her tongue slipped past his lips before baser instincts kicked in and he melted into her touch as it was always meant to be. As Inez kissed him, she realized with more clarity than ever that this was meant to be.


Somehow, someway, they would make this happen because it was destiny.

 

 

**********

 

 

Chris closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. The bullet escaped the chamber and struck the center of the gem, the force behind the projectile driving it straight through the rock. It shattered outwards, splinters of blue expanding outward like solidified tears and Chris had to turn away to shield himself from the spray of sharp fragments. The sound of the gunshot had started to fade into the background when suddenly, the world before him filled with a white blinding light and his senses became overpowered by the sheer brilliance of it. Realizing what was happening, he turned quickly towards the distance where Mary was waiting, trying to catch a glimpse of her before the end, but he never managed it.

 

"Mary.…" Chris started to say when suddenly, the flash of light became the universe and he knew nothing else.

 

 

 

Chapter 30

 

 

Chris Larabee who was presently looking across the crowded room of the saloon that Team 7 often frequented when they were finally off duty after a hard day’s work at the office, blinked. For a brief instance, he had no idea what he had doing or thinking last. A strange sense of disorientation came over him and for a second, he felt a sensation not unlike that of waking up from a deep sleep and being uncertain whether one was in the waking world or the dreaming one. He looked around the room and saw nothing had changed from a second ago, the only thing that seemed different was him.

 

There was something lingering in his mind, something he tried desperately to grasp, but could not. He could feel it dissipating in his mind like smoke, becoming more intangible each time he attempted to concentrate. Finally, it was gone and Chris wondered if there was something there to begin with. Maybe he had too much to drink. It was only mid week and he was starting to feel that it was going to be one of those weeks that made you want to forget it ever existed by the time Saturday came along.

 

He could see Ezra sitting at the corner of the bar, drowning his sorrows and pretending not to care about the mysterious red head that seemed to be getting the better of him lately. Buck was swaggering over from the table where the rest of the seven, including Vin's new lady Alex Styles, were sharing a drink. No doubt, the sharpshooter would disappear from their company soon enough, no doubt eager to spend some time with his new found love. Chris was happy for the young man, because Vin and Alex seemed so perfectly suited. Vin had never shown much interest in the opposite sex and had a tendency to be almost painfully shy at times. Chris was glad that Alex was in Vin's life, because Chris had never seen his best friend happier. While he was the same Vin they always knew, the innate sadness that he wore in his eyes had disappeared and as his friends, they were all grateful for its loss. Vin seemed too young to have such old eyes.

 

"Are you going to sit here and brood all night?" Chris heard Buck's voice in his ear. The man had taken the time that Chris had been ruminating on Vin's relationship with Alex to sneak up on him.

 

"I ain't brooding." Chris said annoyed, completely aware of what Buck was alluding to and not prepared to discuss it in any shape or form.

 

"Why don't you just call her?" Buck asked with a sigh, wondering how a man as together as Chris Larabee could sometimes behave like such a teenager. "After what you put her through today, a call to apologize is the least you can do."

 

"Apologize for what?" Chris glared at the ATF agent and his oldest friend. "She wanted to come with me to see Lenny. How was I supposed to know that it was going to lead to something?" Something meaning he and Mary getting ambushed and captured by a bunch of gun runners. If that was not bad enough, to add insult to injury, it was Mary who had effected their escape when she had incapacitated one of the men with her promises of sexual favors.

 

He imagined what it would be like to take her up on those promises and found himself smiling involuntarily at that thought.

 

"Chris, I ain't debating this with you, but I think she likes you and if you weren't such a stubborn son of a bitch, you might find it ain't such a bad thing."


"Buck," Chris glared at the man. "Don't you have something better to do. Go bother Inez for a while."

 

"Thanks a lot Senor!" Inez who had been in the process of filling Buck's order immediately retorted.

 

"Oh, come on Inez," Buck could not resist teasing her after that response. "You know we're meant to be together. It’s destiny."

 

"Drop dead." Inez returned with a sweet smile. "If that's destiny, than I have lost all faith in there being a cosmic design to anything."

 

Chris tended to agree with her. "Better luck next time." He gave Buck a look and dropped a crumpled up note on the counter to pay for his drink. "I'll see you tomorrow."

 

"Right," Buck shook his head in disapproval not only at Inez's lack of interest but also at Chris' determination to be so obtuse. "So I suppose you don't want to be the one to give Mary a lift into the office tomorrow morning?" He made a final attempt, aware that he should surrender now because Chris was too pigheaded to see what was right before his eyes.'

 

"I thought she had a car." Chris looked at him in confusion.

 

"No, it's in the shop or something." Buck replied. "She had to leave it overnight to get it fixed for tomorrow afternoon."

 

Chris thought back to the beat up old pinto that Mary drove and wondered why she hung to such a relic. As a journalist with her background, she could afford something better. However, Mary was a dozen mysteries all wrapped up in one sexy package that Chris was not certain he was ready to explore just yet. "What's tomorrow afternoon?"

 

"Her son's baseball game or something." Buck replied. "So what about it? You want to let me off the hook so I can spend the rest of the night breaking down Inez's defenses?"

 

Chris rolled his eyes. "No thanks," he answered, aware of what Buck was trying to do and was much too smart to fall for a ploy like that. "I think you can handle it. Besides, Inez will never forgive me."

 

"You got that right." Inez smiled at him with a truly sarcastic expression.

 

"Thanks," Buck scowled, as Chris started to leave. "But I'm telling you, you and Mary, it’s destiny."

 

"I don't believe in destiny." Chris replied and kept walking.

 

Destiny, he snorted. Right.

 

THE END


BACK TO MAIN PAGE